Don't wanna be here? Send us removal request.
Text
Lyra, the Beat-Maker.
Lyra doesn't remember the first few years of her life. Bandle City, the name, sure, as most Yordles do... but then? Somehow she ended up in Zaun. Truth be told, she never cared much about the why of it all. Probably sold for drugs or something. That could be forgiven in her mind. Not like she ever needed them. No, she didn't. What she couldn't forgive is who they left her with.
An old man, long since dead by now, that loaned the poor Yordle girl to clean chimneys, clogged pipes and whatever small holes you couldn't reach. It wasn't prostitution, but at times when she inhaled the toxic sooth and got caught between massive rats, nipping at her feet and ankles until they got bored and turned tail to allow her to move... she sometimes wished it was. Worse were the times when it got too cold, and the metal started to slowly but noticeably shrink. Her hurried scuttling surely was entertaining to those that hired her, when she got away. And when she didn't, and the cold metal forced her to get stuck in a dark, echoing place, she yelled. A lot. To their despise. Some went so far as to tap the pipes with brooms, or slam their floors, knowing she was under them and could feel every vibration. Punishment for not being fast enough. The longest she stayed stuck was less than a week but... probably more than three days. Time didn't feel like it passed down there. The noises didn't help. Nor the rats. The smell. Hunger.
It didn't last long, however, as she soon was sixteen and by divine grace, her 'caretaker' passed away. And she got to inherit all of his debts. And the few pennies he had left, probably forgetting to use those to help him drink or drug himself to death. Lyra had no plans, but she knew one thing: She wasn't coming back to Zaun anytime soon if she had a say on it.
Her journey was arduous, quiet, and painful. With no money, no clothes, nothing to bribe or give, she could never get to the upper levels of Zaun or to Piltover itself without getting captured and put to work on something else. But she had a particular set of skills.
Despite days without eating, the rags she ate through making makeshift clothes, bandages, and bandanas to cover herself, the hundreds of feet of ground she clawed for, sometimes even sleeping in the metallic prisons despite the potential of an early grave, she climbed. Through the rats. Through the awful bumping and beating. Through the vile liquids, and chemical burns. Tooth and nail, she forced herself into the sewers of Piltover, and from there, the golden streets. And for once in her life, as she saw the sun glistening on the streets, she felt safe.
Most humans didn't bat an eye at her, thinking it was someone's harmless - although fetid - experiment wandering the streets, all of the doubtful she could ever be harmful. And in truth, she wasn't. Nor did she want to be. All she wanted was a nice, comfy place to sleep under the night sky.
But she didn't get it.
Her instincts and life on Zaun told her to look for a place that had good cover from any liquids dribbling down from up top, and indeed someone had just left a good bunch of boxes lying around, probably to be thrown into the trash at some later date. So, without questioning it, she shoved herself inside one of them.
What little rest she got was assaulted by nightmares of endless corridors, and in her waking hours, she stared at the dark streets, half expecting this 'box' to be but another way into the maze of steel below, dragged back to that hell by the nipping on her ankles and the disturbing vibrations that made her dizzy.
To the best of her abilities, she only slept on the outside from that day onwards.
She ate what she could get from the dumpsters, and tried to stay away from the public eye as best as she could... but with how colorful she was, despite the burns and horrible marks on her body, she was taken. A family of quite powerful businesspeople, dwelling in the area of sound waves and light projections. Something about trying to make meetings and communication easier, she vaguely remembers.
But she wasn't to be taken in like a long-lost daughter, loved by the parents she never had. Lyra was treated no better than a circus animal, the rich parents displaying their catch and inventing wild, unbelievable stories about how they found her. 'The Plague Jungle!' 'A lost soul of the Shadow Isles!' 'Casting a spell to curse one of their long distant cousins into a Poro until they stepped in!' and so on. Always laughing, belittling and generally displaying her as one would a purse or a pair of shoes.
But, she knew to be quiet. It was all she knew, actually. Answering yes, and yelling if stuck. Education wasn't exactly a priority of her previous 'caretaker'. But she had a keen ear, and by all the stars in heaven, she knew one thing.
Whatever a 'waltz' was, she wanted one.
It took her a couple of years, picking up on the information she heard at the parties she was forced into, and in fact, she grew extremely fond of the attention she received. Posing, and even adding spice to the family's stories about her. But she didn't casually fall into place, becoming a groveling, subservient party dog. Through their kids and the conversations she overheard, Lyra grew more cunning, being too loud to ignore and quick on her feet after they stopped paying attention to her tricks. A bunch of old people wouldn't miss a penny here or there, and the poor young kids would love to see a new trick for a couple of gold coins! And it was that way that she learned. Stealing became almost as easy as breathing, or crawling.
With that, soon came lockpicking, glad to finally be able to shove something that wasn't her into a tight, metal hole. With lockpicking, the family library. With the library, more understanding, especially of one thing... Waltz. Music in general. She did occasionally hear a faint melody while in Zaun and Piltover, but to her, they were just machines doing odd sounds. Now? Composition. Rhythm. Beats. How a band should play. How orchestras worked, How Maestros guided the crowd into a singular motion of pure beauty. And a question popped into her mind.
... why not make it a machine?
The party monkey continued to dance and laugh and giggle for the crowds, and behind their backs, plotted. She took radios and played with their limited frequencies, she used decibel meters to measure how loud was too loud and kept going with it. Testing amplifiers in the middle of the day, when no one was gonna question one more loud noise amongst the crowds of people chattering, electricity and other things. Sewing her own things as she worked to fix the tear on the children's clothing. And it all came to fruition one faithful day, when the parents, too drunk from a party to realize the Yordle doing her chores around the house, laughed and talked about their work. A revolutionary light projection system, with a way of producing sounds of their own through... crystals? Now, she wasn't exactly an expert on the field, but she knew that sounded... interesting. Even if she didn't understand the science behind it. Oh, but she was going to.
Of course, she harped on with them and gleefully went to the lab where this grand reveal was gonna be displayed, a pocket sewn on the inside of her ill-fitting, aristocratic clothing.
They left her in the same room as the box containing the projector, a revolutionary little thing. A mere little metal disk with some special engravings, coupled with a massive crystal in the center, about as thick as her own fist, with a couple of smaller ones for projections that took less energy to be powered. Supposedly, one could configure it to create a tangible hologram that was its own source of sound, not its projector. And that... well, that was just too nice to pass on, wasn't it? It was too big for her pocket, but an opportunity like this wasn't gonna be passed on.
They heard a horrifyingly loud scream and the sound of glass smashing on the floor. By the time the guards got there, Lyra was left a sobbing mess on the ground, the box smashed, and the crystals nowhere to be seen. The Yordle spoke of a tall man with a big robe and a mask covering his face. And with that, she had the perfect decoy, carried away on her caretaker's while in the fetal position. Holding those treasures tight against her chest as she sobbed.
Almost a decade of having to take these tormenting monsters... and now... now she had so much more than she could EVER HOPE FOR! She had stolen books and money from them, obviously, they deserved NO respect from her. Now? She had groundbreaking tech! All for her own! Enough gold to buy a nice hideout, and enough connections and blackmail material to make the big-hatted pigs blush.
Lyra bought a nice, spacious warehouse of her own in the upper levels of Zaun, and there...
Her future as a thief and a con had just begun. A loud, and very bright future.
---- LYRA'S SUIT -
It is powered mostly by the crystals she stole, which is recharged naturally by her own magical nature, being a yordle and all. Her cape works as a graphical equalizer, quickly adapting itself depending on what track she's playing. From her crystals, she blasts loud techno music, mostly stuff like this (Embed link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dBb060OPegg ) because hey, SOMEONE has to invent dubstep remixes in Runeterra, right? Alongside stuff like Industrial Metal and more low quality, noisy dubstep to act as distractions.
Her mask has a pair of glasses built into it, seeing as her vision is so utterly destroyed by the fact she spent so much time in dark, cramped spaces during her development years. Some things not even Yordle healing can cure totally.
Her arm blades are actually weapons she's quite unused to. But! Ease of use easily takes that away. While it does take a couple of swings to slice through steel, it still can do it, and if she's just flailing her arms to protect herself, they'll do quite good work. It helps that she can set them to vibrate to the beat of her songs, harming the hand of any melee attacker and helping soften the blow by dispersing it.
A bodysuit of latex that only covers your torso isn't very practical, but it isn't MEANT to be practical. Lyra learned that the louder she tried to be, the quicker people would stop paying attention to her, so if she looks like a freak... well, she's just asking for attention. It usually works. And when it doesn't, she's learned how to bullshit her way through quite a few situations, and with a sneak implementation of Kisu, she can pretty much twist her way out of anything.
----
K.I.S.U. , the not-so-evil Minion!
Remember that big crystal stuck in a disk? Well, it took a couple of re-reprogrammings, but Lyra finally got what she wanted. From word of mouth of some very blackmailable higher-ups in the Piltovian world of business, she learned this little thing was supposed to be called "Keeper of Intelligence / Storage Unit", a spying device that was to be marketed as a simple maid that would gather audio and visual documentation of their marks.
Of course, she never even got out of trying to get funded, having been stolen right before the grand reveal it even existed. But it still worked. She untoggled some fail-safes for the AI and broke a couple of connections, and soon enough, she had it running.
It of course, due to the nature of her editor, chose to display itself as a Yordle now. But soon enough both of them discovered she could be... pretty much anything! A bird, human, Krug, dog, cat. She would never lose that distinct see-through body nor her glow, but hey, that only ADDED to the distraction factor! It also helped that the disk was pretty easily concealable, and Kisu was quite skillful at maneuvering it around to keep it hidden and herself out in the open, pulling all the eyes.
Unlike Lyra, she doesn't have some grand plan of an evil career, however. In fact, she mostly just sticks to Lyra because she has nothing better to do, being an escaped highly valuable, rare and sought after mineral and breakthrough AI. They work pretty well together though, sometimes even considering each other sisters. And of course, partners in crime.
0 notes
Text
//TRANSCRIPT_A_0_0_0_0_1
... running yet? Oh, it's lighting up. Ok, Seymour, tell us how you feel.
I can't move my arm. It was working fine before. What- what did this program do again?
It's an experiment. Please, sit down and let us proceed. How about now?
It's so stiff. Why... is- is that skin? Is my- what's going on? No, hey, HEY WHAT'S GOING ON!
The patient is freaking out, we need security here at Six. Yes please securi
//TRANSCRIPT_end.
//TRANSCRIPT_A_0_0_0_2_9
... running. Ok, miss Amanda, how do you feel? Is there any adverse feeling?
I think there's something wrong with the audio, ma'am. I'm hearing voices? I think it's a feedback loop.
Are you sure? We're not picking up anything.
Yeah, it's... oh God, that's a lot of screaming. It sounds painful.
Sorry miss Amanda, can you describe the screams further?
They're begging to stop? What, what's going on? I'm not sure I feel comfortable continuing.
Neither are we. Cut the feed. Amanda, we'll take you somew
//TRANSCRIPT_end.
//TRANSCRIPT_A_0_0_0_7_4
... running. Miss Holly, how do you feel?
There's a burning sensation in my chest... oh my, I feel invigorated! It, it does hurt a little.
Yes, we are trying to work that kind of thing out. Please, miss Holly, answer us. Are you experiencing any kind of auditory or visual hallucination?
No, I feel completely fine, ma'am.
.. ma'am?
Yes, Doctor. Is that too casual?
I, come, get up. Cut the f
//TRANSCRIPT_end.
//TRANSCRIPT_B_0_0_3_9_4
... running. See, General? I told you. Look at this. This can generate the most complex battle scenarios you can come up with. We can design them as precisely as you want, down to the wind and grain count of the ammo.
Mhm. Activate the protocol then?
It, it is activated. He should be seeing a projection right now. Is there something wrong?
He isn't moving.
Paralysis has been a small side effect from //;begin _TRANSCRIPT_ FILE CORRUPTED _ DNI _ DNI _ DNI _ DNI
//TRANSCRIPT_D_0_0_9_2_2
... running. ;;;. //FILE CORRUPTED _ DNI _ DNI _ DNI
Wha//TRANSCRIPT_D_0_0_9_2_3tD o dyoo u fyeoeul atnhy idnikf eirse nct?
No, I feel finefinefinefinefinefinefinefine__// ausing the glitches?
I don't know but it can't continue. This is just worthless. Just because Yi's code has been simplified it does NOT mean we can afford to cut corners!
Well if we want to meet on schedule we will. Get the next batch ready. I think we can work some things out.out.out.out.out.out.
That's imposSsible to do right and on schschedule. It's one or the othother.
Then chose on scheduleeeeee. Test more than one person at once. LiLILILINk them together. puPUput th th th them in the s a m e simulation I DON'T CarCarCarCare just get it donnnne.
//TRANSCRIPT_END
//TRANSCRIPT//TRANSCRIPT_K_K_0_0_3_3_2_2_1_1_4_5 WhatWhatWhatWhatWhatWhat do you fefefefefefefefefefefefefeel solSOLDier?
ThThThThere's a lot momomomomore people in this rOoI feel fine.
WhWhWhat do yoOoOU Want me to do s*s*s*s*s*(DNI _ DNI _ DNI _ DNI _ DNI)
FfFfFfFFUCK why are they soSosososo realistic? ThThThaT one looks like YyyYYYYYOuuu. Whhhhy dodododo you do thatthat?
We assASSASSASSASSASSASSure yoyoyou we have not input any commands yet.
I can fefefefeel it though! Under my skin! FUCK! GOD1WHAT IS GOING ONONONONONONONONO
this cannot continiunprececececececece//TRANCRIPT_end. I recognize that mamaman, I, he's my coucouoC O U S i n? What is he doing? WhWhWhy is he S C re a m i n
cancel cancel canceCECEL
//TRANSCRIPT_end
//TRANSCRIPT_Y_1_3_2_2_1
//TRANSCRIPT_INCOMPLETE_MEMORYCORRUPTION;93%_OF_FILE_CORRUPTED_PROCEED Y/N?
//Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y
... rUrunrunuRUNUNNUNUNiiiiiiing. Con-con-con-con-continuing.
Pppppp Pyke cccc fffffff to meee uu.
Ttttt ww hhhh gathhhhh to tetETETETETETE ultttt ver o ro p am
w arE AW of h at you mmmm hhhh hhhhh abbbb pRoJJJJJJJJ ple DO NOT worryyyy***
LoloLOloloLOloloLOloLOcc
tryIn
vittttttALStttttfffffaaaaIIIIIIl
FailailailailailailailailailOVERfailfailfailailailailailailailailfailailailailailfailUREiminnentttttt
faiLure ImMMMMinenTTTTTT
FaiFAIfaiFaiFAIfaiFAIfai
VvvvvvvvvvvoicEEEE
FAFAFAI__SHUTDOWNOWNOWnownnnnnn
De adeadeadeaed dedededeeedddd?
Ttttt ake his body outttttttttt doo'o teeeee
wwwwWWWWwwhhhhhhat do we do with him?
BurburburburBURYYYY h i m
wash the oOoOoOoOoIl-l-l-l-l and di-di-di-diDIdiddiidid DISCONTINUE this pro-pro-pro-pROJEcT
//TRANSCRIPT_end.
//program; project_leviathan_
starting sequence-ce-ce-ce-ce-ce
//program; project_leviathan_
starting sequeeeeeeee
//program; project_leviathan_
starting sequencccccc
//program; project_leviathan_
//program; project_leviathan_
//program; project_leviathan_
//program; project_leviathan_
//program; project_leviathan_
//program; project_leviathan_
//program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_ //program; project_leviathan_
//program; project_leviathan_
starting sequence
rebooting;;
checkingstatus_bps_; 0/bpm
unstable vitals
unstable vitals
unstable vitals
pumping blood at an accelerated rate ; UNSAFE ; DO YOU WISH TO PROCEED ; DO YOU WISH TO PROCEED? Y/N
Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y
checkingstatus_bps_; 20/bpm
unstable vitals
inject adrenaline ; UNSAFE ; DO YOU WISH TO PROCEED ; DO YOU WISH TO PROCEED? Y/N
Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y
checkinstatus_bps_; 44/bpm
vitals stable
do you wish to start the program? Y/N/E
Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y
starting
brainwaves not detected ; wish to proceed? Y/N
N/N/N/N/N/N/N/N/N
how to proceed?
ELETRIC PULSE
that may harm the user ; proceed ; proceed ; proceed? Y/N
Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y
emmiting pulse
n
o
W!
AGH!
C-cold.
Cold was the first feeling that his feeble body could process.
The next was pain.
There was such a strong feeling of heartburn that he could barely believe he was alive. Each one of his joints burnt with a tingly sensation, like a million ants crawling inside him, through his bones, his veins. In this dark, cramped space, he imagined this was hell. Buried beneath the earth. But.. but what his hands found were not the cold walls of a casket, or even the damp and chilled earth. It was cold and wet, true, but sticky. It stunk. And as he tried to move... it shuffled.
He froze.
He pushed again, and found that his efforts were met with resistance. Resistance he ignored, and continued to push until there was a sightline into..
..into..
.. pitch black. He couldn't see anything.
//TRANSCRIPT_F_0_1_4_2_2
I don't I don't see how this could go wrong. She's unconcious. Look at h her.
Her brain stil works, dipdipdipshit. If we want to rework it the way we intended there can be absolutely not even a SINGLE failure. No doubt. Nothing.
We can patchchch it. It's linked to the c-c-c-c
Fuck patching it! A single bug in thethe wrong time could have catastrophical meanings. Look at how many subjsubjects we've went thrhough already! I'm not sure why we're still even running this division. Christ! I hope the Project division runs you into the dirt.
I can hear them.
What?
What? She's unconcious isn't she?
She is supposedly yes?
I can hear them, I can, why are you asking? I'm not afraid. Don't worry I'm not I'm not I'm not I'm not af AF afraaai
//TRANSCRIPT_end.
Another shove.
Another.
Another.
She didn't dare to look down. At the broken bodies she forced herself past. Occasionally she swore she saw a face in the darkness, staring right back at her, but she never recognized it. Dark skinned, almost blending with the dark and cramped mass grave. His eyes were closed. Poor Pyke.
Who.. wait, what? Who was Pyke?
She shuddered, but her conviction didn't let up. She could see light streaking through the outlines of a hundred bodies. She had been digging for so long.
So close to the surface.
So close.
Another shove.
Another.
ANOTHER!
ANOTHER!
//TRANSCRIPT_G_0_1_3_9_2
//TRANSCRIPT_INCOMPLETE_MEMORYCORRUPTION;25%_OF_FILE_CORRUPTED_PROCEED Y/N?
Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y
"Yeah, yeah, I, I got that." He spoke, nodding. Thank God. The large white room felt much, much less menacing with two scientists inside it. Nothing, nothing bad could happen if they were in with him, right?
Even if he wasn't in a white room.
If he wasn't staring at the doctor's faces.
If he was staring at hollow eyes and a gaping mouth.
He screamed, and clutched the steel mask that covered his head.
It was...
It was talking to him.
//TRANSCRIPT_A_0_0_0_1_2
So, what happened to the other ones?
What other ones?
"You know."
Sir, maybe you should stay quiet while we run the program.
"Wait, no, I... I need to finish something."
Yes, like that. Please, inform us if you have any kind any kind any kind any kind any kind any kind any kind an--
"STOP! I-I will! I.. I..."
He looked around, and saw only the serpent-like construct in front of him, its mechanical guts wide open and ready to be repurposed. There were... so many of them in this place. It was a cold, desolate place. It wasn't hell ; from what he heard, what he could remember, hell was hot and full of people crying. The only sound here was the wind blowing past, and the eletric shimmer of these little snakes. Sometimes, the loud mechanical howls of the larger ones.
He.. he knew how to work with them. Why did he know what wires go where? How to shape it to his will. The design was... was spread, in front of him. Like looking at a panflet. A tutorial.
The serpent was changed as if the job was done by an expert, and it was. Though he didn't understand who he was right now. He'd scream, if he had the strenght to do it.
His circuits were outdated. They were not even compatible with this sharp looking tech. An old, discarded model.
He couldn't help but chuckle.
"Pyke... Pyke, you need to move, Pyke." He mumbled to himself. Pyke. That was what this body was called. What little of his memory could be deciphered called him Pyke. Pyke. Pyke. It's who he was. It had to be. It was the body he was inhabiting. It had to be. It had. To. Be.
Pyke.
"Pyke. Pyke, you can't live like this Pyke. You're old, Pyke. Pyke."
He stared outside of the wreck that must have been a container of sorts... it was full of bodies when he found it. Now they made a wall, to hide him from the serpents' gaze. They wanted to scavange him. Treat him like scrap.
But...
But he wasn't scrap. He was alive. He was smarter than them. He was better. He just needed.. just needed parts. Parts the dead wouldn't need. Parts Josy could sell him-- NO! NO! "NO! Pyke. Pyke. Pyke!"
The dead were staring back at him.
He forced the serpent to activate, the sharp orange glow cut almost as deeply as the butcher knives he once wielded. Park... no, no, Pyke. Pyke. His name was Pyke, and he was gonna fix himself.
He was gonna repair himself.
And he was going to burn Project to the ground.
0 notes
Text
//TRANSCRIPT_A_0_0_0_0_1
... running yet? Oh, it's lighting up. Ok, Seymour, tell us how you feel.
I can't move my arm. It was working fine before. What- what did this program do again?
It's an experiment. Please, sit down and let us proceed. How about now?
It's so stiff. Why... is- is that skin? Is my- what's going on? No, hey, HEY WHAT'S GOING ON!
The patient is freaking out, we need security here at Six. Yes please securi
//TRANSCRIPT_end.
//TRANSCRIPT_A_0_0_0_2_9
... running. Ok, miss Amanda, how do you feel? Is there any adverse feeling?
I think there's something wrong with the audio, ma'am. I'm hearing voices? I think it's a feedback loop.
Are you sure? We're not picking up anything.
Yeah, it's... oh God, that's a lot of screaming. It sounds painful.
Sorry miss Amanda, can you describe the screams further?
They're begging to stop? What, what's going on? I'm not sure I feel comfortable continuing.
Neither are we. Cut the feed. Amanda, we'll take you somew
//TRANSCRIPT_end.
//TRANSCRIPT_A_0_0_0_7_4
... running. Miss Holly, how do you feel?
There's a burning sensation in my chest... oh my, I feel invigorated! It, it does hurt a little.
Yes, we are trying to work that kind of thing out. Please, miss Holly, answer us. Are you experiencing any kind of auditory or visual hallucination?
No, I feel completely fine, ma'am.
.. ma'am?
Yes, Doctor. Is that too casual?
I, come, get up. Cut the f
//TRANSCRIPT_end.
//TRANSCRIPT_B_0_0_3_9_4
... running. See, General? I told you. Look at this. This can generate the most complex battle scenarios you can come up with. We can design them as precisely as you want, down to the wind and grain count of the ammo.
Mhm. Activate the protocol then?
It, it is activated. He should be seeing a projection right now. Is there something wrong?
He isn't moving.
Paralysis has been a small side effect from //;begin _TRANSCRIPT_ FILE CORRUPTED _ DNI _ DNI _ DNI _ DNI
//TRANSCRIPT_D_0_0_9_2_2
... running. ;;;. //FILE CORRUPTED _ DNI _ DNI _ DNI
Wha//TRANSCRIPT_D_0_0_9_2_3tD o dyoo u fyeoeul atnhy idnikf eirse nct?
No, I feel finefinefinefinefinefinefinefine__// ausing the glitches?
I don't know but it can't continue. This is just worthless. Just because Yi's code has been simplified it does NOT mean we can afford to cut corners!
Well if we want to meet on schedule we will. Get the next batch ready. I think we can work some things out.out.out.out.out.out.
That's imposSsible to do right and on schschedule. It's one or the othother.
Then chose on scheduleeeeee. Test more than one person at once. LiLILILINk them together. puPUput th th th them in the s a m e simulation I DON'T CarCarCarCare just get it donnnne.
//TRANSCRIPT_END
//TRANSCRIPT_INCOMPLETE_MEMORYDA//TRANSCRIPT_INCOMPLETE_MEM_K_K_0_0_3_3_2_2_1_1_4_5 78% 33% corrcorruptpteded procproccceeeedd Y/Y/N/N Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y WhatWhatWhatWhatWhatWhat do you fefefefefefefefefefefefefeel solSOLDier?
ThThThThere's a lot momomomomore people in this rOoI feel fine.
WhWhWhat do yoOoOU Want me to do s*s*s*s*s*(DNI _ DNI _ DNI _ DNI _ DNI)
FfFfFfFFUCK why are they soSosososo realistic? ThThThaT one looks like YyyYYYYYOuuu. Whhhhy dodododo you do thatthat?
We assASSASSASSASSASSASSure yoyoyou we have not input any commands yet.
I can fefefefeel it though! Under my skin! FUCK! GOD1WHAT IS GOING ONONONONONONONONO
this cannot continiunprececececececece//TRANCRIPT_end. I recognize that mamaman, I, he's my coucouoC O U S i n? What is he doing? WhWhWhy is he S C re a m i n
cancel cancel canceCECEL
//TRANSCRIPT_end
//TRANSCRIPT_Y_1_3_2_2_1
//TRANSCRIPT_INCOMPLETE_MEMORYDAMAGE;93%_OF_FILE_CORRUPTED_PROCEED Y/N?
//Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y/Y
... rUrunrunuRUNUNNUNUNiiiiiiing. Con-con-con-con-continuing.
Pppppp Pyke cccc fffffff to meee uu.
Ttttt ww hhhh gathhhhh to tetETETETETETE ultttt ver o ro p am
w arE AW of h at you mmmm hhhh hhhhh abbbb pRoJJJJJJJJ ple DO NOT worryyyy***
LoloLOloloLOloloLOloLOcc
tryIn
vittttttALStttttfffffaaaaIIIIIIl
FailailailailailailailailailOVERfailfailfailailailailailailailailfailailailailailfailUREiminnentttttt
faiLure ImMMMMinenTTTTTT
FaiFAIfaiFaiFAIfaiFAIfai
VvvvvvvvvvvoicEEEE
FAFAFAI__SHUTDOWNOWNOWnownnnnnn
De adeadeadeaed dedededeeedddd?
Ttttt ake his body outttttttttt doo'o teeeee
wwwwWWWWwwhhhhhhat do we do with him?
BurburburburBURYYYY h i m
wash the oOoOoOoOoIl-l-l-l-l and di-di-di-diDIdiddiidid DISCONTINUE this pro-pro-pro-pROJEcT
//TRANSCRIPT_end.
0 notes
Text
There was something about Old Russia he couldn't quite put his finger on... Something that always kept him there.
Maybe it was the fields of white snow and the small patches of greens that one could find. Maybe it was the mountains, on which the sun set and rose, a guiding light to all those that walked under its glorious shine. Maybe it was the storms that broke out, enough to rip even the most deeply rooted plant from its feeble groud.
Maybe it was how his ships always seemed to crash here.
At least, a soft kind of crashing this time.
His fuel was at critical levels now, and the forsaken wasteland that was the Siberia... well, fuel was something it was critically lacking on. He had no Glimmer for his ghost to turn into anything, and truth be told, that hunk of junk wasn't gonna last long.
Cabal sure had to ruin everything, huh.
What he could take from the ship he did, seeing as his ghost only had limited storage space. Their vaults now burnt to ash, the auto-rifle and sidearm were his only weapons, the thick padding of Titan armor holding up steady. It could probably block out a shot or three, but sooner or later it'd be as useful as a warlock's dress... still, it also kept his coolant pumping.
"You should sleep."
His ghost, a simple ball of only Traveler knew what and city alloys serving as a shell on the shape of a sun. Intricately woven... now, battered and covered in sooth.
He had been in the front lines when the Cabal came. Down on the ground while the Vanguard smashed fist against fist up in the tower. He died, and came back, and died again and again for what seemed like days.
The ashen taste.
"Yes."
They continued walking for a long while, too long. The day became dusk, became day again, and so on for cycles and cycles. Were he Awoken, or even human, this would mean death. But all he had been suffering from was hunger...
The cold had started to seep into the thick armor, and on the distance, clouds formed. Snowstorm or Rain, he couldn't afford to let it corrode him. On the distance, a village... Golden Age. He remembered reading about the simplistic yet beautiful structures that were built thousands of years ago. Stone on stone, wood on wood. Concrete streets claimed by the wilderness, or what little 'wilderness' the Siberia had. They seemed warm enough. If he was lucky, he could even find some still canned meat or bagged rice. Ah, he hadn't had rice in weeks now. Or bread, come to think of it.
No matter.
"Please?" His ghost chimed in, appearing out of nowhere just above his left shoulder while he walked into the village. "You can't keep going like this. Lay down and rest. We can find something for you to hunt tomorrow. I know about the dreams b--"
"Then you understand why I must stay up."
"You must also not die. You know how many we lost. Please."
The man stopped on his tracks, and his breathing stopped.
"Guardian...?"
"I should've buried them."
"You did what you could. We'll take back the city. And their sacrifices will not have been in vain. But you can't be there to see the day if you keep walking so brashly. Please... rest."
Fists clenched slowly opened, breathing coming back. There was a relatively stable house compared to the others which were crumbling in on themselves, and that is where he'd rest for the night.
"Guardians, do you copy?" A familiar voice.
Oh, no.
He opened his eyes, and it was... different. Barely.
The tower was always the same. The sky was always the same, a sickly orange, though behind him it was always black as the night. The blood up to his ankles.
But the banners...
Vanguard.
"Guardians, at once. Guardians, do you copy? Any and every available Guardian, to the tower! Cancel every strike and COME HOME!"
His job was cut out for him, mostly. The bodies that littered the burning field were his friends'. Cayde. Shaxx, Centurion helmet crushed between his arms. Banshee, half-buried in a mound of fallen Cabal.
"ALL GUARDIANS, TO THE TOWER!" The sense of urgency on the voice.
In front of him, an infinite sea of Red Legion, Skyburners, Sand-Eaters, Blind Legion. Amidst them, a million fighters which he faced of in the Crucible, all donning beautiful Guardian armor. And here he was, naked, his mechanical body being seared and scorched by the burning blood.
There was no point in avoiding it any longer. The Cabal and Guardians stood still as if simply waiting for their deaths.
He knew how his mechanical insides worked... well, most of it. They wouldn't step forward and charge until he took the first one down. He had time to scrounge for a thing or two before he felt the oncoming Darkness swallow him.
The one Gladiator that fell had a knife with him still, and so that was what he would use. The handle made it feel like his metal was melting, but it wouldn't stop him.
He charged.
Cleaver half buried in a Cabal's fat neck, he took the slug rifle from his now cold hands and started firing wildly. The explosive rounds did wonders to put down some of them, but more came. His mag was empty, twenty-six dead.
Twenty-seven, his fists crashed against a Hunter's mask, and quick hands stole his knives. Forty, every single blade had finally broken inside someone, though each of them took down two, maybe three enemies. Forty-three, collateral damage from a grenade he dodged. Forty-four, he broke a Cabal Goliath's neck, and though he could not carry the massive weapon he wielded, activated the homing missiles.
Forty-five, six, seven, fifty, fifty-three. He could not see the bodies dropping but the numbers flashed on his mind, pulsating as a reminder. Sixty, another grenade. Sixty-two, a Gladiator dropped both of his knives, enough to quickly dispatch of yet another centurion and some Legionare. Sixty-three, Redrix pierced his mechanical flesh with his rifle, but he could still stand. And better yet, he could still shoot. He rushed forward, running and gunning... sixty-five, six, seven, eight...
A hundred.
Two.
Three.
Four.
Thousand.
Two.
Six.
Nine.
Ten.
Fifteen.
The sun never changed, but the oncoming darkness continued behind him, and forward, the banners of the Vanguard never seemed to approach. He had lost one of his arms and replaced one of his legs with an ammo-less Kalashnikov after having it hacked out by a pissed off Warlock. The Last Word in hands, each shot dropping a Cabal like it was nothing, even if he had to cock it with the same hand, instead of fanning it as was designed.
A titan rushed him, and he pulled the trigger... Spent.
The Titan punched him in the chest, downing him. She sat on top of his chest and started punching his face repeatedly, jaw snapping, coolant spewing everywhere, black oil from the thousands of Cabal slain staining her knuckles. A desperate punch to her chin was what it took to get her out, and it was his turn to finish her.
He stood on top of the mush that was once the Awoken's face and helmet, breathing heavily as his insides were spewed through the broken metal. He hadn't long, now. Fifteen thousand, three hundred and forty-eight Cabal, three thousand and sixty-five Guardians. Zavala yelled into his ears.
"GUARDIANS! THE TOWER IS FALLING! JOIN US FOR A LAST STAND OR FIND A SAFE PLACE. I REPEAT, JOIN OR FIND A SAF--"
A slug-rifle shot ripped through half of his head, leaving him barely standing.
Another one hit his pegleg, forcing him to fall on top of the piles of bodies, the river of blood he found himself in seeping into his body, clogging his throat. He couldn't yell if he wanted too, only pump it out in disgusting gurgles.
He didn't feel the sword that stabbed through him, but he knew another Guardian had killed him. And moments after the rage that came with waking up from one of these... 'dreams', he was simply glad it was over.
"It happened again?"
"It never stops." He got up, grunting. His stomach felt like it was eating itself... probably was. "I'll live through it."
0 notes
Text
A dark, dark room.
Empty.
The shattered being that was Rumble in his dreams stood, waiting for her.
Any second now.
Right?
The room was dark and empty.
Dark.
Empty.
Cold.
Not her cold. It was frigid cold. Not the cool winds that blew on spring, not metal left in a shady place. It… hurt, almost.
Steam.
His eyes opened, needing a moment to wake up and adjust. There was something awfully warm touching him. Like when Teemo sat beside him, but… closer.
Breathing.
Her eyes.
“My little Sinner.”
Poppy’s voice was hushed, her hands on top of Rumble’s. She was sat on the edge of her bed. Her eyes… they were so different.
Other than the fact she had no face for most of the time Rumble and the mages watched over her, Poppy also hadn’t opened her eyes, only in dreams, but even there they were the soft yellow of the heavens. Now… burning a strong purple comparable only to the brightest nights, whole nebulas pictured in her irises. It was… so beautiful.
“M-my… Poppy.”
His eyes were glued to hers, mouth agape, barely believing the sight in front of him. Her skin, which once was a soft light blue, now violet. Almost glowing. What was once a caring, shy smile was now wide, full of horrible intentions. Golden locks of curly, messy hair falling from her head like the Light that dripped when she was cast down, but somehow so much prettier… she was…
Gods, he could not even begin to describe how pretty she continued to be.
“My little Rumble…” She savored the words, her hands feeling like molten iron as she ran her fingers through his arms, all the way to his face, cupping his cheeks softly between her hands. Her sweet breath. The mischief behind those eyes. “… I missed you so… so much.”
Poppy got up, slowly letting go of Rumble, and finally, he got to see her full form. Truth be told, despite seeing her in bed naked… it didn’t do much to him. Not when she was stuck sleeping, unable to do anything. It felt wrong.
Now?
Now she was awake… and wanted to show him everything she had to offer.
Her large breasts, the defined abs, the strong arms, the horns that looked like scorpion stingers, a reminder of a broken promise that revealed so much more for her. Every inch of her body was a treasure in its own right. Gods, he could…
“Rumble.”
He blinked. Even trying to form words was a struggle when "Y… ye…?“
“You look so desperate like that.” She leaned down, picking up his hands and placing them against her breasts. It felt like his palms were burning. A sensation he had gotten used to, especially with Poppy’s punishments… but those were far behind. And this pain managed to be different. The sizzling didn’t hurt, much. After a few seconds of groping (and drooling over himself), he could not get enough of it, kneading them softly but curious as ever, thumbs pressed against her hard nipples, carefully moving up and down.
Wrapping her arms around him, she yanked him up and fell back into the bed, creaking loudly as the weight of the recently turned Angel came crashing down on it. She laughed, and soon, he did too, despite having his face buried between her breasts.
“You are so… perfect. Come here?” She purred, outstretched in bed. Rumble started to crawl up, eyes stuck to hers, inches away from her mouth…
The sound of the door slamming open, followed by the screams of Lulu. “VEI! VEI! SHE WOKE UP COME SAY HI!”
The lovers were… less than pleased, to say the least. Rumble was red as a rose being caught this way… at least he had his clothes on, but Poppy? Poppy was naked! Couldn’t Lulu at least have waited until she dressed?
“You could have simply knocked…” Poppy mumbled, sitting up, keeping Rumble warm and safe between her arms. “I was going to thank him.”
“Oh, you two were… uhm, gimme a– VEEEEIGAR, DON’T COME UP, THEY’RE BUSY!” Lulu giggled, slamming the door shut and walking away, whistling an alien tune in the distance.
He sat back down, half-erect, clearly disturbed by the sudden intrusion. “I’m… w-we can… you… you don’t have to.”
“Don’t have to do what?”
“T-thank me, like, uhm, t-that. I… y-you…”
“Silly. I want to. I want to thank you again…” Poppy’s hands caressed his thighs, purring as she pulled his shorts off. “And again… and again…”
Before Rumble could reply, he already felt her tongue running up his shaft, gripping the sheets below and whimpering, the feeling of her mouth being so different and… so, so much better…
Every lick making chills run up his spine, lips kissing the tip of his cock, a low purr making her vibrate, her hands caressing his thighs and groping his hips like he was a squeezing toy. He was in heaven, and she couldn’t be happier with the low whimpers and needy moans that he let out.
Lulu knocked on the door, but this time Poppy didn’t stop, and thankfully, neither did Lulu barge in. “Oh, and you guys, when you’re done, just… come down here!
A loud groan of delight was the only answer Lulu got, and as she went downstairs, Poppy finally got to taste her lover’s seed for the first time since she fell…
“Another round, my love..?”
“Y-ye… ye…” Rumble was barely able to breathe, but his hands slowly moved to her head, caressing her hair. They were both absolutely adrift in a perverted high of love…
… and they loved it.
Teemo stared at himself in the mirror, clawed fingers tapping the counter restlessly. Even in this yordle disguise, marks of stress were starting to ooze out. His fur was dry, not unlike straw poking out of his skin. His eyes, even when closed, had bags under them, and glowed in a soft light that was sure to set off some people. Lips dried up, crackled. He oozed with anger, and something… more.
“Honey?” Tristana knocked on the door to the bathroom, coat covering her up, nothing underneath. She was tired, but not like the usual kind of morning tired. Of course, with Teemo, she never got a decent amount of sleep, seeing as they fucked like rabbits until the sun was crawling up the horizon. No, she was… well, she wasn’t satisfied. Something she almost forgot was possible. “You mind if I come in?”
“… just a second, dear.” Teemo breathed in deep, trying to make these disturbing features fade. He did a decent job, but as Tristana walked in, he could see her face of worry through the reflection in the mirror.
“…Teemo, what’s going on.” She threw her coat into the pile of used clothes, which had been getting bigger since Teemo refused to do his part of their little routine. She had to do everything herself. It was starting to get to her. “Did something happen and are you not telling me… just, what’s going on?”
“I told you everything that’s going on, dear.” He spoke softly, an overtly calm tone that freaked Trist out more than soothed her.
“So is it Poppy? Rumble? You know you can get them as long as I’m there too, hell, I’m pretty sure–”
“No, it’s not that.” There was a crack in his calm voice. Anger. “It’s… nothing. Nothing you should worry about. I’ll make it go away myself. Promise. You don’t have to worry.” He smiled, needle teeth helping add to the unsettling promise.
“You know I’m here too, right. Like… you don’t have to do whatever it is you’re doing alone. Really! Just because I didn’t get my horns cracked, or aren’t sucking Galio’s dick… I’m still your girlfriend, right?”
He blushed. Yes, she was… and there’s nothing in this world he’d trade for her. Love was once a strong word, but now it seemed almost… no, completely fitting. It described what he felt for her perfectly. No perversion. No mere lust. Love… and yet he couldn’t bring himself to tell her the reason he despised them so much.
“You are. That’s why I’m telling you not to worry. Because you really don’t have to. I promise you, just a week, and I should be fit as a fiddle again. Promise.”
“Don’t, don’t say promise. It sounds bad when you say it. But yeah… I’ll… I’ll take your word.” She glanced rather obviously at the pile and stepped into the shower. “Uh, while I’m getting ready… can you go and wash these? I’m having to wear borrowed clothes. I didn’t even know I had a sundress.”
“Of course, my darling.” He purred, taking them away and putting them in a basket, fur standing up. He could be away for an hour or two alone… by himself.. thinking. She shouldn’t worry, truly, this wouldn’t affect her.
But that Angel and her stupid toy… well, Tristana could use fewer friends. Not that they’d be much of a loss, anyway. And it’d help him feel… less… gah, he was supposed to be an Incubus, not an envious, petty bastard. Yet for every moment they were allowed to be together, the angrier and more spiteful he got.
“See you soon, my love.” He spoke while walking towards the river, basket in hands, shorts on and that silly scout hat on to cover his devilish horns.
“See ya…” She replied, sitting down in the shower, letting the water fall on her head. Now, to think about what was she doing wrong…
His trip there was short, and after making sure he was alone, he summoned himself an imp. A tiny little creature, pathetic and tinier than even a Yordle’s child, smacking it and telling it to get straight to work. And while the poor little imp worked himself to a second death washing away all the substances clinging to Tristana’s clothes, Teemo sat down and started to plot.
He hadn’t lied to Tristana… much. His truth was just a little complicated. It wasn’t that he hated Poppy, although he wasn’t exactly fond of the imbecile that Rumble proved to be again and again. If he already annoyed Galio, the day the Gatekeeper met Rumble would be the day he’d quit. No, he didn’t hate them… he despised what they represented.
Love at first glance. He stayed by her side. He worried. Yet he stayed.
And here he was… thousands of years and his heart still ached with the mere thought of the woman he once loved. Tristana was… he’d never replace Trist, but the hole in his heart just didn’t seem to be filled up no matter how much they tried to do it. It hurt him. It made him furious.
Poppy deserved better, and she didn’t deserve to fall in love so easily. She barely worked for it! Rumble… the more he thought about that idiot, the angrier he got. He was a gifted engineer, sure, but dumb as a brick when it came to anything else, and as annoying as having a brick thrown at your face. A moron of proportions he could barely begin to comprehend. She deserved better. He deserved worse. But how…
The squeaking behind him from the tiny pathetic creature of pale skin, blubbery and saggy, gave him an idea. A malicious, evil idea… but well, he hadn’t gotten these horns just by fucking a human. Oh no. And he’d prove he deserved them by doing far, far worse.
Tristana was trying, and not exactly succeeding, on making the dress feel comfortable on her. It had sleeves and was way too stuffy. She was used to letting most of her skin breathe, covering up the mere basics so she wouldn’t get caught by public indecency, though she liked riding the thin line of slutty and small. This was… nothing she liked. At all. It let her lower quarters breathe, but with Teemo around that might be a negative…
“Honey, I’m back.” He purred, the setting sun behind him illuminating his soft and silky fur, red scarf-like neck fluff as beautiful as the first night she saw it. That was quite the glow up.
“Yeah, uh, good! Do you think those clothes will be dry by tomorrow because I really could use… anything else, I’m not gonna lie…” She grunted, struggling to take off her dress, a sigh of relief as she stood completely naked in front of him.
“I can try a few tricks. Even though I’m sure they wouldn’t mind seeing you like this..” He purred, putting the basket down, wrapping his arms around her waist just as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “I know I don’t.”
“You’re such a horrible little devil. You want to do it now?”
“You get the rest of the night free that way.” He purred, smiling a sweet smile that made her bite her lips.
“… ok you little sly fox, come on.”
And as Teemo lost himself inside her, listening to her sweet moans as he thrust until the night was dark and they both were out of breath… he knew he had a plan.
And oh, he couldn’t be happier.
Tristana woke to the smell of eggs and cloth burning. Teemo always got up before her, but now he was cooking? And trying to dry up her clothes… though that one didn’t seem to be going very well.
Walking slowly as she hadn’t quite recovered from last night yet, wrapped in her blankets and dragging them around like a Queen and her much too large cape. “… Teemo?”
The little Devil was dressed up in her clothes! And, she couldn’t lie… he looked pretty damn cute in them. Steam rose from the clothes while he cooked a healthy breakfast for them, not even raising his eyes from the scrambled eggs he was preparing. “I think it’s about time we visit Poppy. You think you’ll be ready soon?”
“Wait… it’s like…” She blinked, looking behind her to the window in her room, the sun barely trickling in. “… it can’t be past eight. Why the rush?”
“Excited to meet my new work mate. That a bad thing?” He purred, glaring at her with seductive eyes, cat-like slits surrounded by amber. It was almost downright hypnotic…
“Yeah, yeah, that’s fair. Well, I’ll take a bath, you uh… you use your own clothes. I miss wearing pants.” She spoke, walking away for her morning routine, leaving Teemo be.
There was… something inside of him, that he couldn’t quite recognize. He felt it before, but so long ago… it felt odd, odd and unpleasant. And it only got stronger the more he thought about what he was about to do. No matter. The smile that he had to force down whenever he thought about that Ang… Poppy crying, and Rumble rolling around like the mindless Imp he ought to be… oh, it made him shiver!
By the time Tristana was out of the bath, Teemo seemed done with her clothes, moaning out loud as he enjoyed his meal. It was… odd, seeing him like this. He was always so happy-go-lucky, but now? Now he seemed almost downright excited. She didn’t see that spark in those fiendish eyes since the first night they met… what once made her wet with anticipation, now made her deeply uncomfortable.
“So… uh… real eager to meet your new friend, huh? Guess I’ll be hanging out with Rumble while you two… do your business.” She was dressing up in the spot, knowing she couldn’t stop him even if she wanted. But seeing Rumble would be nice, and learning about what happened with Poppy. It had been a while since she last saw her… how much did an angel change until they turned into a demon? It didn’t seem like a lot but… hell, not her.
“Oh, no, I won’t be talking much with Poppy. Much. I think you’d do well in getting her acquainted with the more…” He picked up a strip of bacon, smiling, eyes glued to it. “…savory, parts of sex.”
“Wait, wait. She’s a succubus though.”
“No one’s born knowing everything. Sometimes you need a few nudges before you learn how things work.” He purred, his fur standing up as he licked his fingers from the grease and fat. “Hungry?”
Poppy stared down at her own chest, tapping her breasts lightly as she could, sighing.
She was on her and Rumble’s guest room, and while he was recovering downstairs, she was trying to figure out how to not keep her assets bouncing or people looking at them. Sure she was in this house of friendly Sinners, but… maybe it was some residual shame, maybe she wasn’t used to it… but she just wanted to be somewhat covered up. And even blankets made her warm to the point of discomfort.
Eh, she’d find something.
Rumble could feel the fur on his back stand up with the mere sound of Poppy’s steps, looking up from his borrowed book and around him. She was just coming downstairs, but still, he could barely keep his excitement down. Lulu was just in the kitchen, finishing up a chocolate cake to put most bakers from Bandle to shame.
Neither the sorceress or the mechanic could keep their eyes away from the amethyst that appeared at the bottom of the stairs, golden curls all the way to her hips, the massive horns adding a sense of enticing danger… and her eyes, a mix of pink and purple that even the Dark Mage himself would find it insulting to compare to the night sky. It was pulsating. And they stared right through Rumble, just as her toothy smile pierced his heart like a hundred love arrows.
It didn’t help that she was naked, either.
“My little sinner.” She purred, voice smooth as silk and addicting as poison. “Dearest ally.” She bowed to Lulu with all the respect and dignity a royal deserved. It took her a while, but finally, she realized what was going on.
“You… you two are breathing, yes? Release.” She spoke as softly as she could, soon followed by the desperate gasps of air from both of them. “… sorry.”
“N-nononono, it’s, it’s fine Poppy…” Lulu spoke while trying to recompose herself, eyes darting from the massive breasts to the hypnotic irises, unable to focus on just one piece of pure magnificence. Man, if only Vei was here to see it too. “Uh… I… I have to go talk with… Veigar! Yes! I’ll, uhm, leave you two be. Keep the cake there, please?” Nodding to herself, Lulu disappeared through a door that wasn’t in the walls before.
“… d-did I scare her?” Poppy mumbled, walking closer to Rumble, who seemed just as blown away as Lulu.
“No, no you didn’t.. you’re just… you’re just… that hot.” He purred, closing his book and putting it away in a table he thought was there, startling himself with the sound of it hitting the floor, but even that wasn’t enough to take his eyes away. “W-wh-why aren’t you wearing clothes, Dear?”
“Because nothing fits me, I don’t know where my armor is and everything else that could cover me makes me feel like I’m burning.” A somewhat miffed frown soon turned into a smile. “But hey, at least now I know what anger is. I… I don’t know, I quite like it, but I also want my problems to be solved. It’s weird! This is so good!”
“I’m so happy for you, my dear!” Rumble tried to get up, but soon he had an Amazon in his lap, arms wrapped around his neck and face buried between her breasts.
“And you know, none of this would’ve happened without you. I really ought to thank you some more…” She smirked, leaning in for a kiss.
Knock knock knock.
Barely an inch from each other’s lips, Poppy looked up, startled. Rumble was way too busy being crushed and loving every second of it to actually process what was going on, so the one that had to walk to the front door was actually Poppy, leaving a mortal with a boner and a dreamy look on his face behind.
“Poppy!” The Incubus almost leaped on her, hugging her as tightly as his strength allowed him. Tristana came inside from behind him, waving.
“Wait.. is Lulu home?” Trist asked, noticing the fact the house was much too quiet for the purple magician to be around.
“No, she’s, well kind of but she’s away… uhm. I think she wouldn’t mind having you two, as long as we all stay quiet! That sounds nice, yes?”
“Yeah, I think so. Uh, Poppy, why don’t you talk to Trist for a while? I think she’s has spent way too much time with a guy… maybe she needs some girl on girl time, yes?” With a devious smirk, he purred. “Just don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”
“Oh. Uhm. Sure! I wanted to ask you some stuff… but I guess it’ll have to wait? Trist?” Poppy offered a hand to the Gunner, who gladly took it.
As they went upstairs to talk, Teemo walked to Rumble, each step light as a feather, a grin made to unsettle people sitting perfectly on the Incubus’ face.
“So… Rumble.” He sat on the arm of the chair, hovering a few inches above it so his weight wouldn’t affect anything. “How’s Poppy been treating you?”
“Oh, that’s what you wanted to talk about… oh, thank fuck I thought you were gonna offer to dick me or something.” Rumble sighed in relief, smiling. “Man, she’s the fucking greatest. She’s… not to insult your girlfriend but… I’d give up a thousand Tristanas just to touch her again.” He stared dreamily in the distance, lost in thoughts of adoration.
“Isn’t that sweet.” Teemo looked away as well, thanking the seven circles that they finally gave him something easy. Tristana was sweet and delicious… but this? This filled him with joy. “You know Rumble… I don’t want to be mean. I really don’t. But do you think you deserve her? Truly? I mean, look at you.”
Rumble fumbled on his seat, still staring off in the distance. “I mean… I’ve improved a lot, man. If I have her around… maybe, maybe soon I can. I just need time.”
“Rumble.” Teemo placed a hand on his shoulder, purring with joy. “I’m your friend. and your best friend’s boyfriend. So heed my advice. You’re… well, you’re pathetic. If I didn’t know you were here beforehand, I might’ve sat on top of you. You have arms the size of toothpicks. Your inventions fail, you don’t have enough stamina to satisfy her… I know that for a fact.” He smiled, watching as Rumble squirmed and tried to make himself smaller on the seat, his insecurities being poked left and right, the joy of Poppy being safe and the fact that Teeemo was, indeed, Tristana’s boyfriend… he had to be trusted.
“But,” Teemo spoke, and though he didn’t have words for an answer, he saw Rumble’s ears perk up like an excited cat. Oh, just what he needed to know to go on. “You can better yourself in a way Demons just loooove.”
“Y-yeah?!” The small mechanic was almost jumping out of the chair as he scrambled to find a comfy position to look up at Teemo, ready to take whatever advice he had to heart. “C'mon you’re a Devil but you can’t keep that away from me man… don’t tease…”
“That’s the spirit. You remember this?” Teemo reached for Rumble’s left hands, thumb pulling away fur to the barely visible remains of seven circles. “You know… Demons find sinners impressive. Y'know what would make Poppy swoon for you? Drop to her knees and just beg for you?”
The Demon leaned in, whispering light as the wind. “Sin… sin and let her revel on the fact you are so mean… sin to your heart’s content… and further beyond.”
"But, but like…” Rumble pulled his hand away, taken back by the ‘advice’. “I’m, I’m in a pretty good spot already dude. She loves me…”
“For now.”
“… for now…” Rumble slumped on the chair, sighing. “Yeah… for now…”
They stayed in silence for a while, Teemo silently enjoying his victory, while Rumble soaked in this information. She was a succubus… a recently turned one. Maybe they worked like dogs or something. Younger ones were always full of energy… the older they were, the less. Well, Poppy had just fallen. She’d probably get bored of him in a few days then, weeks if he was lucky.
“All of them?”
“She’s a Succubus, so I’d say sleeping around might earn you some renown in her heart but… yeah. Go wild.”
“Fuck no, I’m not cheating on her, but… yeah, yeah! I’ll just do extra on the other ones. Oh man. Oh man, I’m ready for this.” Teemo savored each and every word, lying back on the chair as Rumble talked about his ideas.
“Oh, I got one right now. Gimme a moment.” He hopped out of his chair, running to the kitchen. While he was busy, Poppy and Tristana came downstairs, both of them giggling.
“…I thought that’s a boy’s only thing… wait, do you have one?”
“What? No… not a real one at least. You can buy these. They’re like belts. Then you just kind of move your hips like… oh, hey Teemo! Where’s Rumble?”
Just as they stopped in front of the chair Rumble had been sat on, he came back, a slice of cake in hands and two forks. With a kiss on the succubus’ kiss and a smile to the Demon, he stabbed a piece. “Sorry honey. Was grabbing a bite for us.”
“Wait wasn’t that… Lulu’s? Did she allow this?” Poppy grabbed the fork, and was hesitant… but she did look at the cake with wide, starving eyes.
“Yeah, yeah, don’t worry about it. Just have a bite.” Nodding to Teemo, he stared at Tristana with a cocky smirk. “Yeah Trist, me and Poppy should be going now… I think we kept Lulu much too busy. Let’s go. We can return the plate later.”
“Oh… uh… I thought we could catch up and–”
“Nah Nah, you know, I’m fine, she’s fine… I think that’s enough. Uh, I’ll be seein’ you two.” Without much ceremony, and quite hastily, he rushed into the woods with a gleeful smile as Poppy and him ate cake. They even took the plate…
“Did, did you do something? Did I say something?” Tristana mumbled, scratching her head as she saw the two of them practically prancing in the distance.
“Why would you think that? They’re just off to fuck like bunnies. Like we should. Unless you want to hang out with Lulu for a bit?” A sweet, non-threatening smile. It unsettled Tristana beyond comprehension.
“Uh… no, y'know what, I think we could just go home. I need to get ready for the weekend anyway. Gunners will be busy. Don’t you have stuff to do as a scout too?”
“They barely notice me while I’m there. Might just think I’m that good.” He laughed, getting up and walking up to the door, left wide open by the two lovers. “But yes. I think you should.”
They walked home, Teemo as satisfied as he could be, while Tristana couldn’t help but feel embarrassed by how quickly Rumble fled when she came around. Man, she really hadn’t done a good job as a friend, huh? Damn…
One or two days passed without much difference, if anything, Poppy seemed to enjoy how energetic Rumble had become. Tristana also didn’t mind the tamer needs of Teemo, seeing as she herself could barely keep up with the usual. At least now she didn’t have to walk funny the next day… though the wrist marks would always be there.
Rumble had gone out for some secret reason, enough for the Fallen Angel to enjoy trying out something that fit her. Maybe it was because she was such a recent Succubi, maybe it was incompetence as a Demon, but no matter how much she tried she just couldn’t get anything to cover her! Damnation… at least when they had armor made for them, she could just fly down and ask for it…
Clumsily, she grabbed a wrench, a hammer, and a screwdriver. Truth be told, she only really helped Rumble carry things in and out… that and get his life back together. It couldn’t be that hard, right? He made it look SO easy. It couldn’t be that hard.
“Po… ppy?”
Rumble pushed the door open, waving away the smoke that filled the air as he walked in. The whole warehouse was smoking like it was one massive furnace, along with the heat of one! Too worried to think that Poppy was, in fact, quite used to the heat these days… he rushed into the smoke blindly, yelling for her.
He was met with a wall, and giggles.
“No, no, honey! I’m sorry!” More laughing and those warm, thick arms that could melt even the most stalwart knight wrapped up around him. Still giggling, Poppy met his lips with hers, finally setting him down.
“I uh, I may have… done some things wrong. And set fire to a thing or two. But it’s over! It’s just, uh, full of smoke now.”
“Did you melt the, anything that wasn't scrapped?”
“What? No.”
“… how the hell did you make so much…” Rumble started to cough out loud, waving up more and more of the smoke. “… so much smoke…?”
“Are you okay…?”
“My lungs are already black enough, don’t worry…” Another coughing fit as the smoke was really starting to settle in, making his eyes watery and breathing harder with every inhale.
Just as he thought that maybe rushing inside a smoke-filled building without a plan was maybe not that great of an idea, he was lifted up. And kept being lifted up. If his lungs weren’t full of smoke, he might have asked what was going on, but the disgusting wheezing made it damn hard to do anything other than an attempt to not suffocate.
For a moment he felt his heart stop as he saw a blinding light. Oh fuck. Was he that much of a pussy? After being impaled by his own inventions multiple times, the electric shocks, that time Ziggs tossed a rock at his head… this was what took him down? Some smoke?
“Breathe deep.”
Her voice.
He did as he was told, and slowly managed to clear his view with time, he saw it. Her face, blocking out the sun. Even with that, her purple eyes glowed as vividly as they did in the dark of the night, a smile sharp as the harpoons he crafted for TRISTY… well, he’d need to think for a new acronym for it now. What was–
“Breathe.”
He was holding his breath. Letting it go, he finally completely understood just how starved for air he was, gasping and wheezing for air like someone that nearly drowned.
“Yes. Good boy.” She purred, lowering her head so their noses would touch.“
"Wh… are…” He looked around, the smoke below flowing up. “… are we flying?”
“Are we…? OH! Oh yes! I’m, I’m not actually sure how I managed to do that.”
Slowly they descended, and as Rumble managed to walk a small distance to give Poppy the comfort, he saw the… shapes?
They were wings, of course they were, but the thick smoke that formed them was always shifting as if pulled together and restrained by force instead of the graceful light that flowed like water with her every order. This? This was… disturbing.
“You look beautiful.”
She was covered in the marks of ash and sooth, molten steel clung to her shoulders like plating… deformed, broken, brittle plating. Even her pasty white horns had a new layer of grime each.
“I am most definitely not.” She said, before smirking. “You look fine for me, though.”
He was hunched, hands resting on his own knees for support as he tried to retch out whatever remained from the smoke. His fur was almost black, dusted up and dripping with sweat from the heat. It was horrible.
“Liar.” He smiled, and so did she.
It took them the rest of the day, but they finally stopped Rumble’s furnace from billowing smoke and cleaned most of the dust created by it. Rumble was much too tired to do much anything, but he didn’t want to look weak, not for his lover. As he laid down in his mattress, still barely able to be called clean, he smiled at Poppy.
“So, dear… you think you can go for a round before bed?” He spoke gently and hushed, barely able t keep his eyes open.
“Little Sinner…” She knelt beside the bed, caressing his ears as if he was a pet. “You need rest.”
“Yeah, and I know a good, comfy, warm place to rest in…” He smirked, trying to look confident despite his exhaustion.
“No, you’re not. Today you’re going to sleep. Tomorrow we’ll try to see a doctor. For now? For now, you stay down… and I will keep my eyes on you.” She lowered herself to touch her forehead with him, smiling as she closed her eyes, simply enjoying the moment of feeling the one she loved so close. “Rest well, and wake up refreshed.” She wrapped one of her hands around his and kissed his lips. “Please.”
So he did.
Well, he tried to.
When he woke up he could feel the sore, dry throat and how heavy he was breathing, though the ground around him seemed clean. Poppy wasn’t there, but he could hear someone in the warehouse with him.
“Poppy…?” He asked, getting into a coughing fit with even this minimal strain. Yikes, he was weak.
He couldn’t be weak… not for Poppy. Not in front of Poppy.
Forcing himself up, spitting black goop as he tried to compose himself, walking out in the open of the wide warehouse. “Hello? Hooooney?”
The sunlight bathed the Succubus as she struggled with metal pieces, trying to twist and bend them into recognizable shapes. She was failing, but her strength made Rumble’s knees weak… that, and the lungs chock-full of smoke which were still barely working.
Lifting her ears like an excited dog as she heard Rumble call out for her and walk, the Demoness smiled. “Rumble! Do you feel better? I don’t want to mess up again… I uh, I can’t, I don’t think I can sleep even in this form so I just… decided to clean up the place while you were down. Are you hungry? Should we go eat something?”
“N-no.. don’t, don’t worry about it, I’m cool as a cucumber, hon.” He tried to stand upright and puff out his chest, but it just ended up with another coughing fit.
“… maybe you should go back to resting?”
“W-wha?! Nah, Nah, I’m alright. Let’s go. What were you planning on doing?”
“Well, first off, maybe a bath should be the priority.” She put down the bent pieces, walking up to her lover, cupping his cheeks on her hands. “It will help you. Promise.”
He nodded. “Yeah, bathing… It could be nice. Yeah.”
“I think Lulu’s plac–”
“Yeah! Yeah, let’s go there.”
“… you sound eager.”
“Oh, y' know, I just, I just really want to be clean again.”
“I’m glad. Your fur is prettier without all this..” She brushed his arm, trying to wipe some of the dust away. “Blue as the sky, soft as silk and white as snow…”
“Y-you’re flustering me, babe.”
“That only makes you cuter in my eyes, my little Sinner.”
They held hands as they went into the woods, Poppy’s hums filling the air with a joy Rumble could not completely describe. It was… good. It was good. It was really good.
“Uh, Poppy.”
“Yes, my Love?”
“You uh... wh-what are the sins again?”
She looked towards him, smiling. “Why do you want to know?”
“Uhm, just, curiosity. Y'know, now you’re a demon and all.”
“That… I don’t see how that affects anything?”
“Y'know, just so like… so I know, and stuff.”
“That isn’t a very clear answer.” Stopping dead on her tracks, she made Rumble face her, and very lightly and gently raised his chin so he was looking her dead in the eye. “Tell me, little Sinner… please.”
It would have been effective, could Rumble even speak when faced with such beauty. Even the frail display of dominance by Poppy already had him hard as the trunks surrounding them, a knot on his throat as he had no clue how to deal with this.
“… let’s just go bathe, then. You don’t need to know.”
Walking away, fingers slipping away from his chin as she stepped forward, Rumble dutifully following on her heels like an obedient dog. She didn’t want to admit it, but this feeling of power was… enticing. Poppy delighted herself knowing that every touch on Rumble’s skin stole his breath and made him desire her even further. It was too much power… but she tried to restrain herself, at least.
There were a few moths floating around, but nothing out of the ordinary. That is until Rumble started to take his shorts off. Rattling on his pockets.
"Why are you taking those off..?”
“I, uhm, w-wh..”
Poppy pointed at the manor behind them, a confused but friendly smile on her face. “Even if they aren’t home… do you want to risk it?”
“That’s… yeah, that’s true. But uh..”
“Really? I was kind of hoping you’d say yes, actually! But come on, get in!” Poppy laughed as she let herself fall in the water with arms spread while still facing Rumble, steam rising up as the heat of her body crashed against the cold, mostly still water.
“God frickin’…” In an impulse that he only realized was an idiotic move much too late, he jumped into the water, falling straight into Poppy’s arms. Though while she expected a kiss and maybe even fondling, she got a desperate Rumble patting his shorts and cursing under his breath. Letting him go, he soon made his way to the lake’s shore, pulling out a…
“Rumble? Since… since when do you smoke?”
“I, uh…”
Poppy crawled up to him, sitting beside him. “Rumble.”
“You’re… you’re a succubi and stuff… I thought… I thought maybe…”
“Succubus, it’s Succubus. And you must stop.”
“Wait, should I? Why?”
Poppy blinked a couple of times, confused, before frowning as Rumble made a face of confusion even more bewildered than her.
“Because it’ll kill you!”
“I mean yeah, but drugs and… isn’t that a Demon thing? Drugs?”
“Yes, but guess what, you’re not a Demon, I’ve barely had this job… uhm… new life. I’ve only had your dick! And truth be told I’m pretty sure that’s as much dick as I need. Guess what. If you die, I don’t get your dick anymore! I don’t know how souls work down there! I just make them repent before being murdered! I… did. Man, what a lame job. I loved it. B-but yeah, I have NO clue what happens down the line. Maybe you’ll go to Limbo and I’ll never be able to see you ever again! That is not good!”
She saw Rumble curling up in shame, almost tearing up. He was small. So small.
Picking him up on her lap, she purred, letting her warmth heat him up from the cold water. “Don’t worry, Little Sinner… I appreciate you trying. I do. I really do. But I would rather have you alive. Alive and well. That is all I ask, Sinner… Rumble… Love.”
Like a spell, Rumble calmed down, though he still seemed rather disappointed on himself.
“I just want to impress you.”
“You do that every day.”
Did he? He didn’t feel like he did. Working with junk and not giving enough attention and love to her, enough… everything. He wasn’t enough. He simply wasn’t.
“Sure.”
“No, no, I mean it! You try. And that’s the first step. You don’t need to sin. Though…” She bit his ear very softly, laughing at the surprised yelp he let out. “… you could be a little vainer. You look… well, I think I can fix that. Or at least start.”
Before Rumble could even ask what happened, he was already getting washed by his girlfriend, humming happily as she did her best to scrub away every inch of dust. “You’ll be fine, Love. You will be beautiful…”
“Hooooney, I’m home!” Tristana yelled, walking inside with a skip on her step, Boomer on a sling around her shoulder and sweat dripping down her forehead. “Teemo?”
She stopped in the middle of the living room, frowning. “Teemo…?”
He was home, she knew it, just… why wasn’t he answering?
She walked through the house and searched every room, growing more confused by the hour… until she saw it.
“Teemo since when have you been up there?”
With comically tiny bat wings, the Demon hovered almost glued to the ceiling, dozens of tiny notes glued to the ceiling much too far for Tristana to read it. “What the fuck, dude?”
The Incubus looked down, floating as gently as a feather in the wind all the way to the ground, where goat hooves tapped the floor. "What? I'm working."
"Flying isn't a scout thing." She crossed her arms, taking a good look at him. He was... different. Not much. But enough to unsettle her. His fur was luxurious, like silk, shiny. The fluff on his neck a blood red, puffy, like a Lion's mane. Even his horns were now white as a candle, glowing like there was a flame inside. He was beautiful.
And... beautiful wasn't a thing she expected for him.
"It isn't, no, but I'm still getting a paycheck, and I'm still working. It's just a side project. Don't worry about anything." He kissed the tip of her nose, speaking faster and faster. "I'm just thinking about some things. You know that Succubus? Yeah, I've been meaning to finally sit down with her and discuss some stuff. I know we tried to talk last time but I didn't say anything and--"
"Ok, ok. Look. Do that. I'll go to sleep. I'll be in bed." She purred, leaving Boomer on a counter as she walked to her room, falling on the bed.
And, to her annoyance, she slept without a disturbance.
It wasn't the fact she didn't wake up creampied, or naked, or even with hickeys painting her neck. He wasn't sleeping beside her. He wasn't even in the same room.
She bathed and dressed up, and still no sign of him. On the counter where she left Boomer, a note tied to the gun. 'Went to see those two, be back when you're off duty!'
A sigh.
Well, at least Gunner work would keep her mind distracted long enough...
"...so she said no?"
"Yeah. She doesn't want me smoking and stuff. I mean, neither do I, honestly..."
"Drugs and gambling aren't the only sins, you know."
"Not... really. I got, I got no clue. I mean I know fucking is, apparently. Killing others too? That seems reasonable? B-but I don't really want to kill anyone if I can choose."
"You're willing to kill for her?" Teemo smiled in disbelief. What a naive little moron...
"You don't even know, dude."
"No, but I'm starting to get an idea. Say. Sloth is a sin. Anger. Envy." He licked his lips with that word, body well aware of what the mind couldn't see. "Greed. Your pockets have been awfully light, haven't they? Pride... vanity. Be the man you want her groveling over."
"That.. sounds like cuckoldry."
"You don't know what the sins are, yet you know that...?"
".... well are those all of the sins? Being lazy, angry, envying stuff, wanting stuff and being cool?"
"Lust. There's also lust."
"Well I can't dick her all day, so I'll... I'll... thanks, man. I'll do my best for her."
"You get'em, tiger. I'll be here if you have any questions."
Rumble nodded and smiled, walking to Poppy with his chest puffed and arms ready to punch someone, but with every step, he lost a little more of his composure.
Poppy had found clothes, yes, and somehow she was prettier than ever. They were just outside of the Junkyard, while Poppy danced amongst the dead leaves and rusty soil, a dirty and ragged sundress, a faded yellow like the memory of good days long gone. The violet skin glistening in the sunlight and giving new life to those rags, making Rumble's heart flutter uncontrollably. She was good. Too good for him. And he'd never get over that fact.
"Uh, Po-Poppy, Teemo's..." He looked over his shoulder, as the Demon gave him a thumbs up. The Succubus slowly stopped spinning, looking over to Rumble with a smile, patient.
"Teemo's.. uh... leaving soon! And we should... uhm.. do... do something. Right?" He smiled nervously, placing his hands behind his back and grasping his wrists tightly. At that moment he had forgotten every word uttered by Teemo, and even his own, eyes and mind dedicated only to her.
"Like?" She blinked, unable to stand completely still, holding her dress' skirt with the tip of her fingers, swaying it back and forth like a maiden waiting for her partner's move in this dance.
"Uh... pfft, I.. hum..." He scratched his arms, looking at the trees above as if searching for an answer that wasn't there. "... do you... do you like that dress?"
"That's not a thing to do, no... and truth be told, it is rather enjoyable. I would keep it. But I do miss... I don't know, the weight. Oh! Wait! Rumble! Do you think we could make something for me?" She smiled, looking away with a cheeky grin. "Without almost burning your house down this time..."
"I w-was just about to suggest that!" He said with a relieved smile on his face.
"Good! Then it is decided, yes?" Tilting her body to the side and standing in one foot so she could lean further, she stared past Rumble, straight into the Demon standing a couple of feet behind them. "You can go home now! We're busy!... yep, there he goes!"
Standing still once again and pulling her dress out of her body with one swift motion, she bowed. "Well, to my... class, yes? I guess it's about time I sit down and learn after what I tried to put you through..." She purred, walking closer to him, slinging the dress over her shoulder. "... but I have to admit, you look cuter without rust clinging to your fur..."
"Don't, I don't trust that." He chuckled, his smile slowly dying down. "You... here... uh, we, we probably need something that isn't a bunch of rusty shit for your armor though, right?"
"Oh. No, no I do not, in fact, want to have rusty... things all over me." She clicked her tongue, looking to her dress. "... maaaybe clean this up too while we're at it."
"Don't worry, I can go and-
"Oh, no! I'll wash it myself. You're... you're too delicate. Would you like to watch?" Without waiting for a reply, Poppy turned around and went to the woods. She didn't need to utter a word to have him following her. To be desired was to sin, but honestly, that was the least important part of this all. The soul she was supposed to save clung to her so needy, and she couldn't let go of it even if she wanted... a memory of times that felt so long ago now, a small caricature of a human dressed up as a soldier... yes! That was Rumble! But she would not fit him for battle, she'd fit him as the most beautiful Sinner to ever walk the Earth, and when the time came, Hell. She wanted to be holding his leash. To have everyone see just what she could make. How smart her... ah, what was the word they used for those things? 'Dolls'? Yes... Rumble would be her doll.
Like an apprentice watching the Master work on their magnum opus, Rumble stood behind watching intently as Poppy scrubbed the dirt away with sharp, short nails, using the water to rinse it again and again until the faded yellow got just that tiny more faded.
Without missing a beat, she slid herself back on it, like it was a second skin. "Alright. Done and ready. Where will we get the materials?" She smiled, ignoring the holes and ragged appearance of the dress.
"Uhm... we could try..." Yeah that was the hard part, wasn't it? "... we could... uh... I guess... uh... OH! Ziggs! Ziggs should be willing to give us some!"
"Incredible! Then by all means my love... guide the way."
And so he did, and it wasn't until they were in front of the old airfield Rumble realized just how man heads Poppy must've turned. She was beautiful and that definitely factored in all that... but also, she did have massive protuding horns that apparently sprouted out of nowhere.
Yeah, that must've been weird.. oh well.
The door slowly opened, a concerned Ziggs staring at them both.
"So that's... Poppy?"
"Yes! Hello, Ziggs."
"..." He opened his mouth, thinking whether or not he should speak, but the curiosity got the best of him. "C-can you even fit through the door with those?"
"Hey, my Lady's big but not that big!" Rumble hissed, but Ziggs paid no heed, and Poppy just laughed.
"Honey he was talking about the horns."
"... riiiight."
"Well, are you two coming in?" Ziggs nodded towards the large hall where dozens of Yordles were hard at work, building engines and empty hulls of steel, materials, and tools standing all around as sparks flew and hammers stroke iron.
"Oh, this place could use a bit of tidying up..." Poppy mumbled, feeling her purple cheeks flushing red. It was a mess.
"Well, first comes building these trains... second thing, looks and aesthetic." Ziggs nodded, taking them into one of the small rooms already built on the warehouse, smiling as the other two sat down.
"So, what do you guys want? Heim ain't home and I don't care what he has to say."
"Well... uh... w-we wanted to build her some armor..."
Ziggs frowned. "Commission a blacksmith?"
There was an awkward moment of silence before it clicked. "Ah, right. Being poor. Right. Man, it's good to have funding..."
"Yeah, wish I knew that sensation." Rumble hissed once again, though he didn't exactly want to. It made him look cool though. At least, he hoped it did. That's what Teemo said, right? Being angry was one of the sins...
"How much do you think you both need? I got some ingots, there's probably enough oil around here to spare and sell and then some, leather, swage blocks, mandrel cones, spring swages, cutting chisels, punches... you name it."
"Oh, you, we don't, we don't have to pay for it?" Rumble leaned in his chair, somewhat annoyed but also relieved. He didn't have to bargain for it and thus couldn't show off to Poppy.. but it was free. "Yeah, that's... good. I'll, I'll just, take as much as we need, don't worry."
"I'd offer you two a spot here but... it's going to be a busy few weeks. Go do your business now. I should probably see how things are going on the engines." He nodded to Rumble, smiling. "Good luck bro. And you too, miss. I hope everything goes well with you two."
While they were both moving up the boxes with a cart that Ziggs had also graciously granted them, Rumble's mind stewed on what Teemo said. Though as he hoisted an extra box of high-quality steel, Poppy's hand stopped him.
"We have two already. I want armor, not a city."
"Well, yes but having more--"
"We will ask that nice friend of yours if need be." Her smile was confident, asserting dominance as she helped him place it down. "Now hop in. We have enough.. and an armor to build, yes?"
The sun was falling on the horizon as they approached the junkyard, a blood red dot in the distance standing just outside of their humble abandoned warehouse. Teemo waved as they came in, immediately pulling Rumble to the side as Poppy unloaded the boxes like they were feathers, letting the boys talk.
And if she knew what about, she'd weep.
"You're looking rather clean you know. What's keeping you from staining your hands?"
"Honestly man?.. her. Are you sure about that advice? Like it isn't just a thing you like?"
"Ask any demon and they'll tell you the same. What did you try to do?"
"... Steal a box and uh, be mean. I can't, I'm just not cut for being a bastard, I think..."
"That's because you're trying too hard. Maybe you should... yeah, I know just what you should do if that's the case. You're clearly not cut for being mean, so you know what you do? You own it. Be pathetic." He nodded, putting reassurance in Rumble's confused and meek mind. "Sit down. Gorge. Sleep. Sloth is the easiest sin to fall prey to for you mortals... and I'm sure gluttony follows on its tail, yes?"
"I don't have money to buy that food. And besides what, am I just to let her do everything?"
"You already are."
Rumble's cheeks and ears flushed red with rage, but Teemo was right. Poppy basically had done everything for him since she came along... wasn't he the man here? He was acting like a scarecrow! Sure had the appearance of one...
"So do it. Just lay down. She won't let you die... when you can give her so much pleasure just by being a sack of bones and skin. She'll love you unconditionally. Even if you can't show it." The Devil grinned, caressing Rumble's cheek. "Go. She seems done. I'll pass by tomorrow."
"T...thanks, bud." Rumble shook the Devil's hand, and went inside, taking a seat near the forge where he'd be 'overseeing' Poppy for the rest of the night, meanwhile Teemo gladly returned home, a shit-eating grin and a thirsty heart sated, for now.
And for days, it continued. Weeks. A month.
Teemo came in, the smile of a saint and the words of a snake drooling its sweet venom on Rumble's mind, clouding his judgment, but unable to stop his love of Poppy. Even as he sat on a chair and only got up to go to the bathroom, letting his fur grow and not allowing his Succubus to touch him despite so much teasing, he still guided her through every step as best as he could imagine.
At their home, Tristana waited every night for her Incubus to appear in the distance, only for them to exchange cold words and head to a chilled bed with no warmth passed between them.
Tristana was once again leaning against the window frame, eyes heavy and messy hair still reeking of sweat. She didn't forget to bathe... but she felt too tired. Not to blame the exercise... like her very core just wasn't into everything anymore. It was tiring just to think of it. It was more tiring to think about what was causing it.
"Hey honey."
"Hey..."
Tristana closed her eyes and sighed deeply. Deep breaths.
"What are you doing tonight?"
Teemo stopped on his tracks. That was... unexpected. "I, what?"
"Tonight. What are you doing?"
"Uhm. We usually sleep... I was heading to bed. Why?"
"..." Deep breaths. "... nothing, carry on ."
So he did.
And so she had to.
Rumble slept, hands over a pudgy belly that he had started to amass, though he didn't even eat that much trash. Even when he tried to be as unhealthy and lazy as he possibly could, Poppy still cared and treated him well as if he was her most precious treasure, and so he tried to return the favor by being the best teacher he could... ignoring the fact that he was not an armorsmith.
Poppy was finishing weaving her gorget, assembling link after link of chainmail like it was nothing. She was a natural. It would've made Rumble weep, had he not been too tired from the sudden shift of walking everywhere and pushing things several times his weight versus.. well, this.
"My Sinner?" She spoke caring like a mother, walking over to him... only to be greeted with snoring.
What had gotten into him?
Well, she could ask later. Clearly, he needed rest.
But... it didn't quite sit right with her, for some reason. It saddened her. Her little Sinner, Rumble... all broken up. A torn up doll. Yes, a doll... her doll.
Maybe there was a way to sew him up.
There had to be. But for now... she couldn't think of anything.
Back to her armor, then... at least it was something she enjoyed. She made each piece with Rumble in mind and loved every inch as much as she loved him.
And so it went.
No.
Not today.
Not this time.
Teemo walked in, wearing a beautifully tailored suit, made to fit him nearly to perfection. The few times Tristana actually got to see his eyes, they were sharper and... starving. The lustful slits that sought her every need now were vacuums, voids empty and shallow.
"Hello de--"
"Teemo."
Her tone was of unbridled rage, trying to be muffled by the tired soul she had become.
"Table. Now."
The coffee was cold, but Trist drank it anyway, staring at the table. She added too much sugar. It tasted horrible.
She stared at the bottom of the cup, trying to come up with words, while Teemo tapped the table with his nails, he didn't even look worried. He was bored.
"Teemo what happened."
"Mmm?"
"You don't, you're not a scout anymore."
"That's fine."
"Teemo when was the last time we kissed. I'm not even bringing up sex. Kissed. Smooched."
"... what?"
"Kissing, did you forget what Kissing is?"
"I'm wondering why that matters."
Deep bre-- nope. That wasn't gonna cut it.
"Teemo please don't do this to me."
"Do what?"
Tristana lowered her head, and cupped her face between her hands, groaning.
"What happened. Between us." She put her hands down on the table, trying to keep at least the semblance of composure. "Do you even remember my name?"
"Trist."
"Tristana."
"Ah, that's what I was missing... look, Trista--"
"Look what? Look what! I don't even care about the fact you've been squatting in my house for only Gods know how long, I care as to why the fuck you still pretend to care about me! Look at what happened! Look at me!" She looked even worse than the day Teemo arrived to look at her. Clearly, any progress she had made was long gone, bags under her eyes, unwashed clothes... it was a wonder she wasn't in bed reading something and eating whatever was lying around.
"Yeah, you look awful."
"No shit."
"Really."
"... since when are you so mean?"
"I'm just telling you the truth. I don't see what's wrong with it?"
"Yes, it hurts and it's your fault so I don't know why you feel entitled to remind me that yes, I do in fact look awful."
"Because it's true."
"Well, you know what else is true? You're acting like an asshole. A total twat. An unsurmountable shitstain. That's how all your relationships go? You stay nice and friendly for a bit then toss them aside and watch them suffer? Because I wouldn't put it past you. Not these days."
"Trist you know I love you." He got up. "And you're just making a fool of yourself here."
"No, I'm not. Since when do you wear ties? Why are you so cold all of a sudden? You don't even look like an, like an incubus anymore! You're like a fucking lawyer or some dumb shit!"
"Please."
"Please what, please kick you out so I can go back to looking for someone that actually deserves me? Teemo you forgot my name." She reached the boiling point. "No wonder you couldn't land a love past the first one..."
She stared deep in his eyes, frowning, too tired and annoyed to let the guilt of poking such an old wound settle.
He sat down.
"What do you want from me..?"
"A warm hug. Those sweet lies you whisper. Anything."
"Why?"
"Because I love you."
"Why?"
"I have a better question, why are you still here for me? Clearly, you don't l--"
"I LOVE YOU!" He slammed his fist on the table, flames bursting out of his eyes as he was consumed by unbridled rage. "I- I love you! This is... t-this.."
"This what?" She leaned on the table, a defiant stare. "This.. relationship?"
"Those two..."
Oh, that threw her off.
"...Rumble and Poppy?"
"Why... why are they...
... why are they...
w...why..."
He was sobbing.
It was... a pathetic sight. The perfectly tailored suit started to smoke, his beautifully groomed fur dried up like a puddle in the desert.
Tristana sat down and waited for him to regain his composure. His shriveled up form was a sight to behold and try to forget as soon as one could, and the smell of burnt cloth did nothing to help.
"Why are they happy?"
" 'Cuz they love each other...?"
"B-but I love you. I love you. I love you and I'm unhappy." He didn't even let Tristana try and answer before he got up, walking around the living room and gesturing wildly with every word, rags clinging to his body. "Why am I not happy? Why is everyone down there unhappy, why are YOU unhappy and they are happy, huh? Rumble is an idiotic bastard! Poppy is an IMBECILE! She just fell and she still clings to those little angelic things, the prude bitch! They laugh and cuddle and, and we do those things too, so, so why are they... why are they like that? W-why should they be allowed to continue? Huh? Tell me! TELL ME!"
"... wait, no, what?" Tristana was trying to keep herself from shaking his shoulders and slapping him for a reality check, but really that would only worsen everything. Besides, deep down, seeing him being so dramatic was... fun. Oh, she was an awful person, wasn't she?
Time to redeem herself, she thought. "Ok, what's making you sad? Come, come here. Just. Tell me. What's getting to you?"
His breathing was shallow, and molten rocks dripped from his eyes, disappearing before they could hit the floor. "They."
"You're jealous, I got that, I mean what about them makes you jealous."
"They... th-they're always so... so close to each other." He tried not to sob, but it was impossible to hold back. "Th- the, he... he's... she takes him everywhere... he praises her... th-they do everything with each other... they're eating together... walking together... wo-working together... wh-what do I have? What is in this for us? We are beasts of lust and yet she... she finds a way... I.. I..."
"Romance."
"Wh..a?"
"You're annoyed they go on dates and stuff? That's it?"
"... dat.. dates, yes... I..."
"Simple question. Does the fact they don't just fuck all the time and still manage to smile every day, is that the thing that hurts you?"
".. yes, I, I could say so..."
"Honey." She stuck a hand forward and Teemo touched hers. His was cold as the ice. But she held it tightly. "If that's what you want. If that's what you wanted. You could've just told me."
He pulled his hand away slowly, shaking, unable to even look at her after this tantrum. "But... but will it be... it-it... how do I know you're the one..."
"Wait, what's this now?"
"... he was her first love. M-my first love is in heaven now. Hers is... hers would do anything f-for her."
"Look, I'm not saying I'd worship you like a cultist, but I'm pretty sure the range of things I wouldn't do for you? Pretty fucking slim."
They stood in silence, but Tristana's frown turned into a smirk. A malicious, devious, evil grin. "Say."
He still couldn't look up, but he uttered a sound to let Tristana know he was listening.
"You're angry about their romance, right? And the fact..." She got up, walking around the table towards him, and hugging him tightly. She was freezing, but Angels and Devils, she had just the plan to heat him up. "... that it went so smoothly."
"Yes... I.."
"Teemo? Tomorrow I'm buying us wine. I'm buying some food. We're going on a date."
"Are we?"
"Yeah. No fucking all the way there, no coming home as soon as you nut... just us, enjoying the life around us and ourselves. Got it?"
"Yeah. Yeah, I do. I guess."
"Good.. now... I know just who has wine. They should be open right now. Give me... like, an hour or two, and I'll be back. Don't wait up." She kissed his forehead and ran away into the dark of the night barefoot, nothing but a hoodie and ill-fitting pants to protect her from the night.
Hopefully, Lulu and Vei weren't busy.
"Sorry, he's doing what?"
Ziggs leaned on his chair, mouth agape as he tried to think as to why he'd be acting this way. "Rumble isn't in the mood to... walk?"
"Yeah. And now Teemo isn't coming around anymore, so all he has to talk with is me... I do always enjoy chatting with him, but... ah, I think it drains him to always see the same face. Do you think you could visit?" Poppy smiled as sweetly as she could, tilting her head to the side like a puppy. "Please?"
"I wish I could. I really wish. But with Heim stuck with those uppity Pilties..." Ziggs ran his hands through his head, pulling his fluffy ears back and letting them bounce back to place. It helped him relax. "Well, I guess we can... uhm, well, you. I guess you can... I'd say stroke his ego but it sounds like I have more of an ego than him at this point and I'm a potato."
He groaned, staring at the ceiling and playing with the buttons in his outfit while thinking. Poppy couldn't do much except stare at him, mystical eyes almost burning through him.
"Oh! I got it! You can make stuff!"
"Well, we were working on an armor--"
"Yeah, yeah! Get him up, have him, how far are you guys on making it?"
"We were to finish the plating today."
"Good, get him up and have him do anything and, yeah. Just. Just praise him. Give him an injection of self-respect... ough to clear his mind."
"But wha--"
BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!
BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!
BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!
"Ah, shit-" Ziggs got up with a jump, staring at the door. "You uh, go back to Rumble... I need to fix some shit, I wouldn't stick around." Ziggs bolted out of the door, and Poppy followed suit, a disappointed sigh as the night enveloped her outside.
Even at the wee hours of the morning, she still could not find a good time to come for Ziggs' advice. He was a good soul, and cared for his brother... but they had so little time. Poppy had enough of confused and disgusted stares, no matter how much she fixed the tattered dress, unbeknownst to her that massive horns menacingly pointed at anyone in front of her like a bull, paired with her unmatched size and royal manner of speech and attitude... the combination scared all around her.
Veiled by the night and walking with a step light as the breeze that blew in the cool night, the Succubus made her way up the hill, boots of leather stitched threefold and fixed again and again. Her whole outfit was jury-rigged, imperfect, yet it was hers. And it fit her well enough.
The doors to the warehouse creaked as she forced them open, a smile on her face. Today her armor would be finished. Today Rumble would walk again. Today? Today Rumble would be her apprentice, and she would be the Master once again.
"My dear!" She bellowed, sliding out of her dress like water and oil. "Get up!" Her voice was a command heralded by a King, and her confident pose was enough to make the half-asleep Yordle scramble to get up, dusting food crumbles off him.
Oh, he looked utterly pathetic.
She walked to him slowly, lifting him up by his arms until they were staring face to face. "My little Sinner... I won't let you sit idly anymore."
"W-wait, you don't... enjoy this?"
Poppy's confident smiled turned into a very confused frown. "Enjoy... what? Seeing you wallow in your own filth and self-pity as you chow down slop?"
"... y-yeah?"
"Why would I, my poor boy?
"... Teemo told me you'd like it..."
Her confusion soon turned into anger, but she gently let him down onto the floor. "Well. We will talk to him about what... this means. For now. Oh, my dear love..." She brushed his cheeks clean with her hands, unable to keep herself from trying to fix his appearance despite the mild discomfort it caused. "... sorry, we, we will finish our armor, yes? Show me my dear... how skilled you are."
Rumble didn't move, and yet she patiently waited. He stared down on the floor, thoughtful, eyes closed as he tried to gather up the courage for the harsh truth...
"I'm not a blacksmith."
"Pardon?"
"I-I'm not. I don't know how to make armor. I've just been blindly talking shit out of my ass and hoping it'd look nice enough for you not to notice... I... I'm... I'm sor--"
"Rumble!" She laughed with pure, unbridled joy. " Rumble! Why should I care? If anything, it just makes your work even more impressive! Blind you have guided me through it all while tainting your body and weakening yourself... you are a powerful creature, with a heart full of love and confusion... and oh, my dear Rumble... what wouldn't I trade to make you see it. But for now. For now, my body will do its best to be the model that your armor deserves." She purred, caressing his cheeks with fingers soft as silk. "Come on. Let us finish this."
And so they did.
The night became day as the hammer met steel over and over again, the armor was pieced together bit by bit until Poppy had a full suit. It was nothing short of impressive, considering neither of them was used to making armor, but it served its purpose well, at least at a glance.
And so Rumble laid it down, chainmail clinking as it hit the ground. "There it is. I'm, I'm... ah shit." He looked around, feeling his cheeks start getting red. "Wher... fuck, fuck, where did we put the helmet? Fuck fuck fuck..." Poppy's hand landed on his shoulder, a reassuring smile killing any amount of doubt or anger about the little mistake they did.
"I will see your face better, then. That is all I hear." She chuckled, slipping into the armor with ease, her bare skin heating up the steel rings with naught a touch. It felt uncomfortable, but it also felt familiar. It felt...
...wrong?
Poppy couldn't bring herself to admit it, but it felt... less than spectacular. Rumble stared at her with confused eyes, though she couldn't tell why. Was it her face?
The smoke hit her face and enveloped her, but she didn't fight it. It was sudden, but she didn't care. The heat clawed at her skin, molten metal dripping from her arms and down her legs, tearing at the somewhat fresh skin that she had, revealing the magma-like interior of Poppy's body. Her muscles tensed up, and she spread her arms wide, letting the pain flow and fade while her body did... whatever it was doing.
From outside it wasn't much better. All Rumble could see, well... was nothing. Poppy was completely hidden in this cloud of smoke, and all he could see was the iron dripping. He sat and... waited. What else could he do? He hated this feeling of impotence but... he really just was this useless.
The smoke whirlwind finally settled down, the Succubus donning what could only be seen as a disgusting mockery of the armorsmith's trade, what little 'armor' she wore covering only the most prude parts of her body, leaving a very obvious hole between her legs and presumably, a little further behind too. A pentagram of chainmail over her belly and on her back made to near perfection except for a few stray rings which soon fell with a mere movement. Her gorget, thick enough to stop even an axe from cutting through, now a remarkable collar... with a neat little flower in the middle. Charred iron surrounded by copper in the shape of a flower, burning hot enough to look a pure red.
Behind her, wings black as the night and just as suffocating. The disgusting smoke that blackened lungs and destroyed throats clung to the marks of wings once real and smothered the scars left behind at the moment she fell, wounds not felt in the moment of terrible agony. She looked deviant, immoral, a complete and utter perversion of everything that a Holy Knight was supposed to be...
... and yet neither of the fools could keep their smile hidden.
"My Rumble."
"M-my..."
"Poppy." She purred, short yet extremely sharp claws snapped the collar around her throat, and she took a long, hard look at it. "I am your Poppy. And you... oh, my little Rumble... just as you own me..."
He didn't flinch or move his eyes as she wrapped the collar around his neck, despite the smell of burnt fur that came as it settled, the iron never quite cool enough to lose its color, yet never quite hot enough to harm him.
"You look so beautiful like that. Do I? This is your creation. I am so proud of you Rumble... but are you of yourself? Your hands made these. I perfected it. And I couldn't have done it without you..." She purred, caressing his cheeks softly. "My little Rumble..."
He was completely wordless, eyes wide staring straight forward, hands shaking. He could barely believe this was happening, let alone that she could look so graceful and sweet despite the lewdness of her outfit. He couldn't hide anything. His emotions, erection, expression... plain for Poppy to see, and delight herself in how she affected him.
Leaning past him, all the way to his ear, nipping it softly... he was still completely frozen.
"Speak, my..."
"... p-pet?" Her words melted him, and he spoke without thinking, but instead of weirded out... she only seemed more delighted, looking at him with the fire of galaxies burning on her eyes, cocked eyebrows and a smirk that one gave looking at a fine plate of dinner.
"That fits you so much better... don't you think? Such a smart little..." She seemed to let the word slide of her tongue as one would with a fine piece of chocolate, melting in their mouth so they could delight themselves with the taste. "... pet."
"Y-yes. Tha-thank you." He was surprised his heart hadn't jumped out of his throat already, letting her hands guide him to the wall, pinning him there as she dropped to her knees...
And the morning went on, the humming of birds muffling the cries and whimpers of a delighted Yordle being drained of everything he had to give.
And he gave every inch of himself with pleasure.
"How's the wine?"
This was their fourth date this week, and while Teemo didn't exactly seem to have been restored to his former glory... he sure looked better.
His fur was a deep orange instead of the luxurious red, and the unsated lust on his eyes seemed to have gone away. But despite all that, in the clearing they found, everything was... soothing.
"I'm not sure." He spoke, staring at his glass with a melancholic tone.
"Come on. Drink it. You can indulge. Hell, I know I am." She said, pouring yet another full glass for herself. "Promise."
His cup was empty in seconds, and a low purr could be heard. It made Tristana feel a little better. "You're recovering fine. I'm..."
"Don't be. I know what you're gonna say... it's, it's fine. And uhm, I, I love you."
She nodded, the hint of a smile forming on her lips. "And I love you."
They shared a moment of silence, staring into the blue skies above as the wind blew past them, warming their drinks and cooling their skin. It was a nice moment... but as Teemo placed his hand on top of Tristana's, and she clasped it, they realized how much better it was doing this...
... Together.
Teemo had his eyes closed, head resting on Tristana's lap as she caressed his neck fluff and head, humming and occasionally singing the lyrics of many a Bandle song. His breathing and low growls and purrs so soft she could feel the sounds caressing her.
Tristana fell silent as she stared into the sunset, hand breezing past the cup and to the wine bottle, taking a swig. She had three chances before and she completely ignored them. He was quiet, comfortable, she was happy and half-drunk... now or, well, the fifth date.
"Teemo." Oh, Lords above it was happening. "I.. what if..." She breathed in deep. "What if..."
"... We got married?" "... We got married?"
They stared at each other for a moment, before both of them broke into laughter, making the Yordle spill some of her drink on the sheets they used to sit on.
"No, n-no, but, that's... uhm. Not like... Yordle marriage..." Tristana's pure laughter turned into a nervous chuckle before it finally died out.
"I want to bind us."
"... sorry, what?" Teemo sat up, looking at Tristana confused.
"You know... my soul... yours..."
She could see his fur crackling as it was drained of color, a terrified look on his face. "B-but... what? No, no, Tristana, are, do you know what happens down there? The killing? The torture? The bureaucracy? Oh Gods no no no, my love, please--"
"Hey, hey! I know. I got all that. I consulted. I made sure. It's all clean." The breeze blew her hair, and she smiled, confident. "It's ok. I know what will happen. You will own me... I'll kind of have some control over you too... it's fine. I got that."
"Trist, did--"
"Yeah, THAT part too." She nodded, taking yet another swig. She could feel her cheeks flushing red.
They stood in silence. Teemo stared at her while she looked at the sunset, chuckling at her own thoughts.
"... would you really go that far?"
"Maybe... not today." Taking a deep breath, she finished the bottle, clutching it between her crossed legs. "I feel like... I don't know, say some goodbyes, finish some stuff. Just to be sure nothing gets in the way, you know."
"I don't want to force you. Please."
"The only person forcing someone else here is me. At myself. Possibly you too." She sighed. "I'm not gonna be like her. I'm sticking with you through everything that comes. This is to make sure."
"What if you regret it?"
She chuckled, falling headfirst into his lap, a surprise to him. "Shit man. That's my problem. Right now I love you. Right now I might be making the worst mistake of my life. Right now it feels like the best decision I'll ever make."
It took him a moment, but he embraced her, closing his eyes as the sun went down.
Well, fifth date it is.
They came home laughing and chuckling, Tristana resting her arm on his shoulder like a stool.
Their bed was ready, comfy for their sleep.
Neither of them could, and they knew the other was awake.
"Hon."
"Yeah?"
Teemo shuffled to the side, hugging her. "I... I want to do something before us... y' know."
"Yeah?"
"Those... two." It was clear he still held a grudge, but he didn't curse them. That was an improvement.
"Mhm?"
"I should... you know..." It took him some time to finish, but he finally did after some groaning and thinking. "... Apologize."
"You should."
"I should."
"And I'm proud you recognize that." She purred, kissing his head and caressing his brittle fur until she finally fell asleep.
He did, too.
The Morning came, and Tristana could feel his warm cheek against her chest, heating her up on this cold morning, blankets somewhere on the floor.
"Rise and shine." She purred, smooching his nose, being greeted with a nose rub and a kiss on the lips.
"Dear?" Oh, she could feel it grinding against her.
"Yes?" She purred, knowing just what he was about to ask.
"... n-no, I'm, I'm sorry." He turned away, but she wrapped her arms to his chest, pulling him back slowly.
"Don't be. Really. Come on, you can tell... you're a sex demon. It's fine."
He grumbled for a bit, before finally giving in. "I would like to fuck you like we used to."
"You know we didn't have to stop. I appreciate you trying and all but... I reeeally enjoy getting fucked into exhaustion. The dates and dinners are just to make the dicking that much better. Otherwise, it gets stale. You dig? Can't live off candy, otherwise sooner or later sugar will taste worse than raw cabbages."
"... 'dig'?"
"You get it?"
"Ah... yes. That... that makes sense." He smiled, kissing her lips ever so softly. "No wonder your kind was always my favorite."
"And I'm about to remind you of why."
Heated kisses soon turned into an excited Incubus laying on bed, a horny Gunner riding him with a delighted expression on her face, warm hands groping and squeezing her breasts as they traded lovingly teasing insults, spending the whole morning making up for every day that went without either of them expending all that pent up sexual energy, and by the end of it even Teemo couldn't claim to have been spared from exhaustion... but he looked as good as the day he first came, and she could feel the teeth marks around her shoulders, neck, thighs.. everywhere was just completely littered with needle-like points, making her skin purple.
Oh, she couldn't be prouder.
"Time out?"
"Yeah, I'm gonna.. gonna bathe."
"Yeah. Good one."
They giggled, and their morning routine was back to what it was... except for the fact that they spent all of the day fucking each other dry, and it was almost night now.
While Trist bathed, Teemo transformed into the scout Bandle City recognized him as, shorts and hat, even his backpack with maps of random places in Runeterra.
"Where are we heading?" She smiled, hanging her towel up to dry while looking for some going out clothes.
"I told you I need to apologize."
"Oh, you... oh! That's really sweet, you know."
"Heh. Yeah."
Dressed up like a Gunner, she held his hand as they walked out of the door, into the dark paths that the night hid with its shroud.
"So, what are you planning on saying?"
"I don't know. I don't even know who to say sorry to."
"I mean... both of them, right?"
"I guess? I was only a dick to him though. Maybe I can avoid her...?"
"Teemo. Come on." She stared at him with tired eyes, tired of his hate for Poppy... and physically tired. Getting fucked until you could hardly feel your legs took its toll.
"Yeah Teemo, come on."
Both of them froze on the spot as they heard the voice behind, purring as strong, purple arms wrapped around them. And they burned...
"I think you have some explaining to do."
"Pop...py?"
The Succubus towered above both of them, giggling. "Aren't you attentive. Oh and, dear?" She looked at Tristana. "You can go."
"Wow, yeah, just..." As Poppy lifted her arm to let the normal Yordle go, Trist turned around to get a good look at the Succubus' body. "... you look different."
"I do! My boyfriend made this. Thank you for noticing." She turned her attention to Teemo, who was still wordless. "You wanted to make sure he wouldn't, however."
"Hey, Pops... no, actually that sounds weird. Poppy. He, we were going up there to-"
"To? Keep talking to Rumble about how little he matters? How bad his work is? Teemo... Envy is only good to inflict upon others. Do you know what isn't? Anger. And you might imagine I am stricken with a terrible case of rage at this moment. You would be correct."
"Look yeah you are but--"
"Let him speak for himself. Well?"
"... yes, I'm sorry. For what did. Those things." He spoke as if a heavy weight was squeezing him, and while one would think Poppy's strong arms would be the reason... letting go of such a thick grudge against Poppy... "I am. I really am."
"I want to believe you, Teemo." She sighed.
And let go of him.
"So I will. Just don't talk to Rumble again, yes? That would be rude... oh, ah! Actually, talk to me for a bit. You see I love this but he also made a really great armor piece that was... you know... actual armor? And you hide your horns but mine are just so... in the way... ah, could you help me? Real help."
Teemo glanced at Trist, her stare begging him to just be... well, be nice.
"Yeah. Yeah, sure. Let's go. Uh, Trist, this will take a while." Teemo turned around to stare at Poppy, sighing. Why did her armor and horns have to be so intricate? "Don't, uh, don't wait up."
"Yeah. Yeah, I won't. I just gotta see something with the... uh... wine... maker. Yeah. Totally. Just gimme a while, I'll be long asleep by the time you get home. Love you! Bye Poppy!"
Trist ran off into the woods, giggling as she realized that things were coming around. And once she was far away, her giggling turned into a silent walk through a path of moths guiding her deeper into the forest. The wind blowing harder, making chills crawl up her spine.
Lulu was knitting something with needles that looked like twigs, whistling a happy tune as with the same ball of wool, a dull grey, she managed to knit beautiful patterns unseen by the people of Bandle of varied colors, too many to list. And she was happy.
"Hey Trist!" She spoke without looking up in the cheeriest tone she could, mumbling her song while trying to think of her next words, as if doing both at once was possible. "Sorry, busy! Talk to Vei."
"I'm not... I'm not sure this is a comfy topic for him."
"It is. He's been trying to find a good way ever since you brought it up." Finally, Lulu stared up, only to give a reassuring smile and nod as Pix showed up in the door, ready to be Trist's guide. "Go on. It's fine."
"... I feel like I should be soooo wasted for this."
"I got some purple and pink if you need to relax."
"No, actually... uh, I was talking about normal drugs but, yeah, I think...
... well, maybe a little 'pink' wouldn't hurt."
Veigar looked up from a yordle-sized doll, built to perfection to look exactly as he did, several stitches created on the leather and covering the fur. His claws thick with coagulated blood, presumably from the organs, meat and bones stuck inside the doll for the utmost realistic incisions and stabs.
"Hey Vei." A surprisingly relaxed Tristana walked in, taking a deep whiff. "Reeks of iron. What you doing?"
"You know what." He sighed, crossing his arms. His veil was down, showing all the horrible disfigurations from his torture. At least he could claim to have learned something in the Immortal Bastion... though the best ways to slice someone and keep them alive? Well, it wasn't exactly... useful. "It's probably going to be painful. I mean. I tried it all. Even the romantic kind. Shoved my hand riiight up.." He caressed the doll's chest, brushing fur aside for a very bloodied spot, the stitches barely holding up. "... here. You'd feel him ripping it out. Not fun."
"Dope. Dope."
"..." He took a deep sigh, trying not to let his anger show. "Did you take something Lulu offered?"
"Look, man, killing yourself is bad enough, letting the man you love to kill you feels way worse. I just want to pretend I can't feel bad for a while." She smiled, not a hint of pain on her voice. Pink really did wonders.
"That is fair, but still... annoying. At least hide that smile." He growled, using his claws to point out each and every incision, explaining the horrible pain or sense of dread that would be accompanied by even attempting any of them in gruesome detail, most of the wich she thankfully forgot due to the dust that Lulu offered her.
"... so that's it. You'll be in pain." He nodded solemnly, putting his hands behind his back. "I am sorry."
"No no, it's... fine." She stared at his claws, then at the body doll thing. "... wait, did you, did..."
"Mmm?" Veigar squinted, walking closer.
Tristana removed her top and showed off the nibble marks left on her breasts. They were still purple, clearly a few puncture wounds from one or two teeth... but then again, these seemed to have been left by a thousand needles.
"So... care to explain what I'm staring at?"
"Yeah. Teeth." She giggled, slipping back on the comfy top. "Teeth! You haven't tried biting him. OH. OH MAN!" Tristana was about to hug Veigar, before remembering who Veigar was... and what he'd been through. Instead, she just nodded eagerly, though he extended a hand forward.
"For good luck. I'll be praying he won't miss."
"He won't. He won't! Veigar thank you so much!" She shook his hand with vigor, laughing gleefully as she ran home through the forest.
Veigar walked downstairs soon after, sitting near his lover, placing a hand on top of her thigh.
"I'm... I'm sorry."
"For?" She leaned into him, resting her head atop his shoulder. closing her eyes as she blindly let her hands guide her craft.
"Not being as loving as them. Touching. Caring."
"Shhh." Lulu wrapped the long piece of wool around his neck, dropping her needles and using her hands instead to rub her hands against his arms. They were the limbs least touched by the lashes, brands, and slices of a tyrant... though even when clothed, and though they were mostly whole... he still shivered and winced at a touch. Even hers.
"You're perfect as you are, and I would not trade you for every tale in any world. Be the ice that cools my burning soul. Be the rough texture that grinds me into shape. Every splinter of care you show me... oh, Veigar, when would you ever show anyone else? I do not need much from you." Lulu leaned up to kiss his cheek... or well, what was left of it on this side. "For everything you do is just enough. And that's all I would ever ask of you."
"... Yes."
He took off his hat, placing it atop her head before laying down on her lap. All he could see was her face, covered in the shadows of a dark night yet still so beautiful and gleeful it practically radiated its own light. Not even the stars would be imbecilic enough to dare disturb this moment.
Only she could bring him this kind of peace.
Oh, only her.
Tristana lied.
She waited up.
The pink dust that Lulu gave her... what, hours ago now? Was gone and done for good. All she had was time in her hands.
Time to wait.
Heh.
It felt... funny. Waiting for her own death to come at the hands of her lover. Boyfriend.
Her pistol seemed so tempting right now.
That would fuck up everything, though.
She still played with the idea, humming as she fondled the gun, a simple six-shooter. It had a lot of kick. She probably couldn't survive a shot.
Probably.
Ugh.
That was the worst part of it all. The most terrifying one.
How long would it take?
She didn't want to writhe in pain, and at least in her head, Teemo wouldn't enjoy the sight of her gasping and retching as she slowly bled out.
Ah, but she'd follow through. She had--
No, no, she hadn't. She could just call it quits here. But she felt ready. She loved him enough. She wanted to.
So she would.
There was still the question where she hadn't really said that many goodbyes... maybe even those were unnecessary. But it still felt nice. A comforting thought in the nightmarish realm of 'what if it doesn't work and I die'... then again she would probably have a straight ticket to hell at this point.
The seconds ticked by, each moment a horrible sense of dread overtaking her. How little time she had left, playing with a gun, thinking about death. How dumb. How dumb! She wouldn't straight up die. There was an afterlife, at least. She'd be bound to him. She'd have a new... ish body. How fucked up was that? A whole new body.
Thankfully, in the middle of a discussion about buckshot or a single slug for suicide, Teemo walked in. His step was silent as the tension around them, and yet his presence was just as strong.
He knew what she was thinking.
"... Hey, Teemo."
"Love."
He still wasn't used to the words even after so many dates, kisses, and Angels only knew the hours they spent fucking each other to near death... or the closest thing Teemo had to 'dying'. Funny. Now she'd be dying.
Oh Lords above, he would be killing her.
He sat on the bed with her, and for a few minutes, they cuddled. The sky was a deep blue outside, the sun just barely rising in the horizon. Birds chirped. A new day dawned.
"I'm ready." She whispered, putting the gun away on a nightstand.
"Yes, yes I... I know. I just need a moment."
"That's fine. That's fine." She nodded, slowly letting go of him, laying on the bed like Veigar's doll. Displaying her body for him to end this, and start a new life. Even though it felt like neither of them was truly ready, neither of them had the want to make it stop. They wanted to go through it.
Teemo climbed on top of her, caressing her cheek with one hand, the other very gently touching her shoulder. He was warmer than ever.
"It's fine." She smiled, and so he leaned down, giving her lips the longest, and yet also the lightest of kisses yet. His fingers caressed her throat, and his eyes darted down to stare at it.
He started to lean down an--
"Wait! Wait. I- I want my last words to be something cool. Like, like... Bandle Gunners rule, or I regret nothing."
"Yeah?"
"Yeah, y-you can go... just be.. just be a little slower?"
"That's ok. I can do that."
So he was. His breath almost seared the skin on her neck, but the pain didn't stop her from saying her final words.
"I love you Teemo."
She didn't feel anything but the prickle of a thousand needles, as she did many times before, and yet soon she didn't feel anything period.
He stood there, a good chunk of her neck between his teeth, blood gushing like water from the wound. She looked so calm.
He didn't panic, but relief overwhelmed him as he felt the cold touch of something.
He let go of the piece of meat between his teeth, sitting up straight and laughing at the ceiling as the sun started to bathe the room.
"Oh, I love you... I love you Tristana!"
Distant sounds of cavaquinhos and guitars playing, drums being beat and tambourines playing in a chaotic harmony that filled the night. A dark, dark path leading to a black warehouse, light practically oozing from the windows, getting louder and more overwhelming with every step. There was no wind, and everything was calm.
His hand guided her, and they laughed.
The front doors, massive. The music felt like it would destroy her eardrums, yet she couldn't get enough of it. He giggled, a laughing red streak of gold flowing through the dark.
A small door, fit for them.
Oh man.
What a party Rumble had made.
In the weeks that Trist and Teemo were away, Rumble had earned more money and Poppy more renown than what could be possibly imagined. Their business was going surprisingly smooth, and so much so, look at the party he had thrown!
A band played on top of a scrapped Piltovian train wagon, all dressed up like birds and to few clothes. Massive fake feathers of multiple colors adorned their backs and crowns of smaller, just as colorful furs and more feathers, while they wore barely anything else other than a skirt or shorts. And they danced, and yelled, and beat their drums, and danced.
Around them, witches, doctors, pirates, robots. The warehouse was packed! One Yordle dressed up as a beautiful princess, laughing as his friends stared at him crossdressing. Oh, she missed Bandle.
"Trist!" A random woman screamed with joy. Oh, not so random. It was one of her Gunner pals dressed up in a frog onesie, though honestly, it had been a while since she saw any of them... "You look... uh, wow! What a costume... is that why you were away for so long? Spent all those weeks crafting this?" She smiled and kept blabbering on about their costumes.
"Yeah! We spent all this time working on these costumes. Now, if you wouldn't mind, I need to see Rumble.. uh, give Daisy a hi for me, seriously I'm busy, sorry."
Speeding through the crowd all the way to the practically hidden stairs that led upstairs, to grating catwalks and a few pieces of furniture. A couch, a wardrobe, freezer, dresser... and on the couch, on a beautifully tailored suit that even Teemo was surprised by, Rumble.
"T-Triaaah?" Rumble shot up, blinking a couple of times. She was...
Well.
Different.
To start with the obvious, her fangs were barely able to fit inside her own mouth. Her eyes, once a light brown, now as brightly yellow as Teemo's. Hovering barely an inch or two above her hair, two rocks shaped like tiny rocks...
And she was pink.
Her outfit was less jarring but still bizarre, as her pants, spiked belt, and boots made to stomp maggots were rather... violent. Her top covered a surprising amount, considering Teemo was literally only wearing a loincloth that barely did its work on covering his cock, and her neck was adorned with a beautiful silk scarf. Spiked combat gloves, with claws made of the same materials as her horns.
She was a demon... or at least, not a Yordle anymore.
"You... look great?" He spoke, trying to understand what happened for her to have become... that. And wondering if just maybe, Poppy had something in mind like that for him too.
"Yeah! I dig this new look. Uh, I can, I can still be blue right Teemo?" She smiled awkwardly, only now realizing maybe that was an important question.
"Oh yeah, don't worry. You'll still look like them. But you're better." He purred, and they both giggled.
"Good! Uh, you, you guys came to see Poppy too?"
"No, I came to see you, dumbass. I spend almost a month knocked out cold and you think I come to a party just to see your girlfriend?" She laughed, hugging him tightly. Oh, Lords, even her body was warm... just like Poppy's.
Sitting down on a couch to play catch up with Rumble, Teemo stared into the other side of the warehouse, where Poppy talked and a group of other important looking Yordles was all listening intently. It wouldn't hurt to see how she was doing.
Leaving his lover and the dork behind, he made his way to the group. Ziggs was buzzed off his ass and probably had a few other substances within him too. Amidst the aristocrats and priests, Lulu and Veigar. She was wearing a bizarre outfit, a clear see-through skirt over floral pattern shorts, and a sleeveless red shirt that looked like plastic and knowing her style... probably was.
Veigar was literally wearing the same outfit he always wore, but with lavender, indigo and nightshades adorning his hat's brim.
Poppy was standing on top of a Hammer that, realistically, should be heavy enough to make the catwalk fall and take them all with it. But she moved, expressed herself and laughed on top of the Hammer's thick, much too big head like it was nothing.
Her skin a light blue as light as the one she was before, those devilish horns replaced by beautiful pigtails... at least, in this form. And her armor. She was a bulwark, heavily reinforced thrice the amount someone would need. All done by her hand, too, as Tristana's intricate gauntlets and hard boots could attest to.
"... so I came in, and the cavalry poured forward. The poor man, oh, I will never forget that poor human! Wounded and weak, he begged for salvation, and it came in the form of a righteous blow! From yours truly. For you see when I fought with them, I was hailed as Hero... and, I don't like being egotistical or anything, but..." Flashing a smile sharp as a dagger she purred her answer. "Oh, I do think I deserved that title more than anyone else on this world."
The crowd cheered in awe and respect to the warrior in front of them, none the wise she was naught but a devil in disguise. Unlike him, who wore his colors, quite literally in plain sight.
Glancing to the side, she bowed respectfully. "Ah, I'd love to entertain you further but... I have other friends. Come back in a bit. Oh, and bring me more wine. Mhm." Gracefully sitting down with her legs crossed, something one would think impossible to do with the amount of steel, padded cloth and chainmail that composed her armor, Poppy leaned back against the Hammer's shaft.
"Someone's enjoying the new life."
"What can I say? I make them happy and they come back wanting more. I don't think this is evil." She chuckled, bitting her lips. "Oh! This is a bit evil though. Look there." She pointed at where Rumble and Tristana were sat, and so Teemo stared at them. Taking a small remote control from Ziggs' pockets while he was busy trying to even stand up straight, Poppy smiled.. and flicked on a switch.
"So I was therrrrrrrrr..." Rumble gripped the couch tightly, eyes open wide with surprise as his pants started shaking, to the bewilderment of Tristana. "Juh... just a... mo-moment.. ah.. go... ah..." And just as suddenly as it started, it stopped. "So... sorry.. oh.. f-fuck.."
"... what the fuck, man?"
"Po-Poppy's idea..." He mumbled, thankfully the next part being muffled by the loud music coming from below. "... and mine too."
"What, to put a cat on your dick?"
"... that might've been safer." He chuckled, breathing in deep as he looked inside his pockets for the small device attached to some of his most sensitive areas. As small as a finger, with a button attached to it. As soon as he pressed it, it vibrated, hard enough that it almost fell out of his grasp before he shut it down.
"Rumble."
"Yes?"
"I want fifty."
"Hah, yeah... uh, w-we're thinking about doing something with these for everyone. It might be fun. Mighnnnn!" He crossed his legs, bitting his lips as hard as he could to muffle his moans, almost orgasming on the spot from yet another burst of pleasure.
Left out of breath, he listened to Tristana going wild over the lewd possibilities that came with it. And while they talked, Poppy bobbed her head left to right, listening to Teemo.
"... so yeah, you should maybe do like us."
"Yeah but I like him as a Yordle."
"Tristana can still look like a Yordle."
"Teemo. Honey." She smirked, dreamily looking at her Yordle. "I would burn this city down before I let anything happen to him. He's mine. If he dies, I will walk to hell and slay anything on my path until I can take him in my sweet embrace... what fun we'll have then. But he stays alive for now. What's the fun in not tiring yourself? Well... your partner." She chuckled, putting the switch down. "I'm glad for you two, though."
"Thanks. I... get it. I just hope you two have more fun like that. Well..." He stared at the guests that came up to listen to Poppy again, clearly having had their fill of drinks and food. "... you seem busy. See you later?"
"You're always welcome, and so is she. Well now!" She yelled, getting up in a hop. "Are you all ready for the tale of how I laid then slain a Drake as big as this place? It was magical! Come now..." She laughed out loud, the guests laughing along like rats following a piper.
"Hey, Trist." Teemo purred, extending a hand to her while Rumble tried to fix his clothes and wipe away the pre-cum stains from his pants. "I think I'd like to make a scene or two. Want to come?"
"Gee, eager to be the center of attention are we?"
"No. I just want to show everyone how I'm the luckiest devil in Hell."
"Sure she won't get jelly with us stealing the spotlight down there?"
"There's enough attention for us four. Come on." He purred and guided her downstairs. And the Party continued, and so did their lives, and they could not be happier with how things turned out.
They were all creatures of sin, loud, eccentric, shameless and disgusting.
And they all loved each other like no other.
0 notes
Text
No.
Not today.
Not this time.
Teemo walked in, wearing a beautifully tailored suit, made to fit him nearly to perfection. The few times Tristana actually got to see his eyes, they were sharper and... starving. The lustful slits that sought her every need now were vaccuums, voids empty and shallow.
"Hello de--"
"Teemo."
Her tone was of unbridled rage, trying to be muffled by the tired soul she had become.
"Table. Now."
The coffe was cold, but Trist drank it anyway, staring at the table. She added too much sugar. It tasted horrible.
She stared at the bottom of the cup, trying to come up with words, while Teemo tapped the table with his nails, he didn't even look worried. He was bored.
"Teemo what happened."
"Mmm?"
"You don't, you're not a scout anymore."
"That's fine."
"Teemo when was the last time we kissed. I'm not even bringing up sex. Kissed. Smooched."
"... what?"
"Kissing, did you forget what Kissing is?"
"I'm wondering why that matters."
Deep bre-- nope. That wasn't gonna cut it.
"Teemo please don't do this to me."
"Do what?"
Tristana lowered her head, and cupped her face, groaning.
"What happened. Between me." She put her hands down on the table, trying to keep at least the semblance of composure. "Do you even remember my name?"
"Trist."
"Tristana."
"Ah, that's what I was missing... look, Trista--"
"Look what? Look what! I don't even care about the fact you've been squatting in my house for only Gods know how long, I care as to why the fuck you still pretend to care about me! Look at what happened! Look at me!" She looked even worse than the day Teemo arrived to look at her. Clearly any progress she had made was long gone, bags under her eyes, unwashed clothes... it was a wonder she wasn't in bed reading something and eating whatever was lying around.
"Yeah you look awful."
"No shit."
"Really."
"... since when are you so mean?"
"I'm just telling you the truth. I don't see what's wrong with it?"
"Yes, it hurts and it's your fault so I don't know why you feel entitled to remind me that yes, I do in fact look awful."
"Because it's true."
"Well you know what else is true? You're acting like an asshole. A total twat. An unsurmountable shitstain. That's how all your relationships go? You stay nice and friendly for a bit then toss them aside and watch them suffer? Because I wouldn't put it past you. Not these days."
"Trist you know I love you." He got up. "And you're just making a fool of yourself here."
"No, I'm not. Since when do you wear ties? Why are you so cold all of the sudden? You don't even look like an, like an incubus anymore! You're like a fucking lawyer or some dumb shit!"
"Please."
"Please what, please kick you out so I can go back to looking for someone that actually deserves me? Teemo you forgot my name." She reached boiling point. "No wonder you couldn't land a love past the first one..."
She stared deep in his eyes, frowning, too tired and annoyed to let the guilt of poking such an old wound settle.
He sat down.
"What do you want from me..?"
"A warm hug. Those sweet lies you whisper. Anything."
"Why?"
"Because I love you."
"Why?"
"I have a better question, why are you still here for me? Clearly you don't l--"
"I LOVE YOU!" He slammed his fist on the table, flames bursting out of his eyes as he was consumed by unbridled rage. "I- I love you! This is... t-this.."
"This what?" She leaned on the table, a defiant stare. "This.. relationship?"
"Those two..."
Oh, that threw her off.
"...Rumble and Poppy?"
"Why... why are they...
... why are they...
w...why..."
He was sobbing.
It was... a pathetic sight. The perfectly tailored suit started to smoke, his beautifull groomed fur dried up like a puddle in the desert.
Tristana sat down, and waited for him to regain his composure. His shriveled up form was a sight to behold and try to forget as soon as one could, and the smell of burnt cloth did nothing to help.
"Why are they happy?"
" 'Cuz they love each other...?"
"B-but I love you. I love you. I love you and I'm unhappy." He didn't even let Tristana try and answer before he got up, walking around the living room and gesturing wildly with every word, rags clinging to his body. "Why am I not happy? Why is everyone down there unhappy, why are YOU unhappy and they are happy, huh? Rumble is pathetic! Poppy is an IMBECILE! She just fell and she still clings to those little angelic things, the prude bitch! They laugh and cuddle and, and we do those things too, so, so why are they... why are they like that? W-why should they be allowed to continue? Huh? Tell me! TELL ME!'
"... wait, no, what?" Tristana was trying to keep herself from shaking his shoulders and slapping him for a reality check, but really that would only worsen everything. Besides, deep down, seeing him being so dramatic was... fun. Oh, she was an awful person, wasn't she?
Time to redeem herself, she thought. "Ok, what's making you sad? Come, come here. Just. Tell me. What's getting to you?"
His breathing was shallow, and molten rocks dripped from his eyes, disappearing before they could hit the floor. "They."
"You're jealous, I got that, I mean what about them makes you jealous."
"They... th-they're always so... so close to each other." He tried not to sob, but it was impossible to hold back. "Th- the, he... he's... she takes him everywhere... he praises her... th-they do everything with each other... they're eating together... walking together... wo-working together... wh-what do I have? What is in this for us? We are beasts of lust and yet she... she finds a way... I.. I..."
"Romance."
"Wh..a?"
"You're annoyed they go on dates and stuff? That's it?"
"... dat.. dates, yes.. I..."
"Simple question. Does the fact they don't just fuck all the time and still manage to smile every day, is that the thing that hurts you?"
".. yes, I, I could say so..."
"Honey." She stuck a hand forward and Teemo touched hers. His was cold as the ice. But she held it tightly. "If that's what you want. If that's what you wanted. You could've just told me."
He pulled his hand away slowly, shaking, unable to even look at her after this tantrum. "But... but will it be... it-it... how do I know you're the one..."
"Wait, what's this now?"
"... he was her first love. M-my first love is in heaven now. Hers is... hers would do anything f-for her."
"Look, I'm not saying I'd worship you like a cultist, but I'm pretty sure the range of things I wouldn't do for you? Pretty fucking slim."
They stood in silence, but Tristana's frown turned into a smirk. A malicious, devious, evil grin. "Say."
He still couldn't look up, but he uttered a sound to let Tristana know he was listening.
"You're angry about their romance, right? And the fact..." She got up, walking around the table towards him, and hugging him tightly. She was freezing, but Angels and Devils, she had just the plan to heat him up. "... that it went so smoothly."
"Yes... I.."
"Teemo? Tomorrow I'm buying us wine. I'm buying some food. We're going on a date."
"Are we?"
"Yeah. No fucking all the way there, no coming home as soon as you nut... just us, enjoying the life around us and ourselves. Got it?"
"Yeah. Yeah I do. I guess."
"Good.. now... I know just who has wine. They should be open right now. Give me... like, an hour or two, and I'll be back. Don't wait up." She kissed his forehead and ran away into the dark of the night barefoot, nothing but a hoodie and ill-fitting pants to protect her from the night.
Hopefully Lulu and Vei weren't busy.
0 notes
Text
The Incubus looked down, floating as gently as a feather in the wind all the way to the ground, where goat hooves tapped the floor. "What? I'm working."
"Flying isn't a scout thing." She crossed her arms, taking a good look at him. He was... different. Not much. But enough to unsettle her. His fur was luxurious, like silk, shiny. The fluff on his neck a blood red, puffy, like a Lion's mane. Even his horns were now white as a candle, glowing like there was a flame inside. He was beautiful.
And... beautiful wasn't a thing she expected for him.
"It isn't, no, but I'm still getting a paycheck, and I'm still working. It's just a side project. Don't worry about anything." He kissed the tip of her nose, speaking faster and faster. "I'm just thinking about some things. You know that Succubus? Yeah I've been meaning to finally sit down with her and discuss some stuff. I know we tried to talk last time but I didn't say anything and--"
"Ok, ok. Look. Do that. I'll go sleep. I'll be in bed." She purred, leaving Boomer on a counter as she walked to her room, falling on the bed.
And, to her annoyance, she slept without a disturbance.
It wasn't the fact she didn't wake up creampied, or naked, or even with hickeys painting her neck. He wasn't sleeping beside her. He wasn't even in the same room.
She bathed and dressed up, and still no sign of him. On the counter she left Boomer, a note tied to it. 'Went to see those two, be back when you're off duty!'
A sigh.
Well, at least Gunner work would keep her mind distracted long enough...
"...so she said no?"
"Yeah. She doesn't want me smoking and stuff. I mean, neither do I, honestly..."
"Drugs and gambling aren't the only sin, you know."
"Not... really. I got, I got no clue. I mean I know fucking is, apparently. Killing others too? That seems reasonable? B-but I don't really want to kill anyone if I can choose."
"You're willing to kill for her?" Teemo smiled in disbelief. What a naive little moron...
"You don't even know, dude."
"No, but I'm starting to get an idea. Say. Sloth is a sin. Anger. Envy." He licked his lips with that word, body concious of what the mind couldn't see. "Greed. Your pockets have been awfully light, haven't they? Pride... vanity. Be the man you want her grovleing over."
"That.. sounds like cuckoldry."
"You don't know what the sins are, yet you know that...?"
".... well are those all of the sins? Sloth, angry, envying stuff, wanting stuff and being cool?"
"Lust. There's also lust."
"Well I can't dick her all day, so I'll... I'll... thanks, man. I'll do my best for her."
"You get'em, tiger."
0 notes
Text
A dark, dark room.
Empty.
The shattered being that was Rumble in his dreams stood, waiting for her.
Any second now.
Right?
The room was dark and empty.
Dark.
Empty.
Cold.
Not her cold. It was frigid cold. Not the cool winds that blew on spring, not metal left in a shady place. It… hurt, almost.
Steam.
His eyes opened, needing a moment to wake up and adjust. There was something awfully warm touching him. Like when Teemo sat beside him, but… closer.
Breathing.
Her eyes.
“My little Sinner.”
Poppy’s voice was hushed, her hands on top of Rumble’s. She was sat on the edge of her bed. Her eyes… they were so different.
Other than the fact she had no face for most of the time Rumble and the mages watched over her, Poppy also hadn’t opened her eyes, only in dreams, but even there they were the soft yellow of the heavens. Now… burning a strong purple comparable only to the brightest nights, whole nebulas pictured in her irises. It was… so beautiful.
“M-my… Poppy.”
His eyes were glued to hers, mouth agape, barely believing the sight in front of him. Her skin, which once was a soft light blue, now violet. Almost glowing. What was once a caring, shy smile was now wide, full of horrible intentions. Golden locks of curly, messy hair falling from her head like the Light that dripped when she was cast down, but somehow so much prettier… she was…
Gods, he could not even begin to describe how pretty she continued to be.
“My little Rumble…” She savored the words, her hands feeling like molten iron as she ran her fingers through his arms, all the way to his face, cupping his cheeks softly between her hands. Her sweet breath. The mischief behind those eyes. “… I missed you so… so much.”
Poppy got up, slowly letting go of Rumble, and finally, he got to see her full form. Truth be told, despite seeing her in bed naked… it didn’t do much to him. Not when she was stuck sleeping, unable to do anything. It felt wrong.
Now?
Now she was awake… and wanted to show him everything she had to offer.
Her large breasts, the defined abs, the strong arms, the horns that looked like scorpion stingers, a reminder of a broken promise that revealed so much more for her. Every inch of her body was a treasure in its own right. Gods, he could…
“Rumble.”
He blinked. Even trying to form words was a struggle when "Y… ye…?“
“You look so desperate like that.” She leaned down, picking up his hands and placing them against her breasts. It felt like his palms were burning. A sensation he had gotten used to, especially with Poppy’s punishments… but those were far behind. And this pain managed to be different. The sizzling didn’t hurt, much. After a few seconds of groping (and drooling over himself), he could not get enough of it, kneading them softly but curious as ever, thumbs pressed against her hard nipples, carefully moving up and down.
Wrapping her arms around him, she yanked him up and fell back into the bed, creaking loudly as the weight of the recently turned Angel came crashing down on it. She laughed, and soon, he did too, despite having his face buried between her breasts.
“You are so… perfect. Come here?” She purred, outstretched in bed. Rumble started to crawl up, eyes stuck to hers, inches away from her mouth…
The sound of the door slamming open, followed by the screams of Lulu. “VEI! VEI! SHE WOKE UP COME SAY HI!”
The lovers were… less than pleased, to say the least. Rumble was red as a rose being caught this way… at least he had his clothes on, but Poppy? Poppy was naked! Couldn’t Lulu at least have waited until she dressed?
“You could have simply knocked…” Poppy mumbled, sitting up, keeping Rumble warm and safe between her arms. “I was going to thank him.”
“Oh, you two were… uhm, gimme a– VEEEEIGAR, DON’T COME UP, THEY’RE BUSY!” Lulu giggled, slamming the door shut and walking away, whistling an alien tune in the distance.
He sat back down, half-erect, clearly disturbed by the sudden intrusion. “I’m… w-we can… you… you don’t have to.”
“Don’t have to do what?”
“T-thank me, like, uhm, t-that. I… y-you…”
“Silly. I want to. I want to thank you again…” Poppy’s hands caressed his thighs, purring as she pulled his shorts off. “And again… and again…”
Before Rumble could reply, he already felt her tongue running up his shaft, gripping the sheets below and whimpering, the feeling of her mouth being so different and… so, so much better…
Every lick making chills run up his spine, lips kissing the tip of his cock, a low purr making her vibrate, her hands caressing his thighs and groping his hips like he was a squeezing toy. He was in heaven, and she couldn’t be happier with the low whimpers and needy moans that he let out.
Lulu knocked on the door, but this time Poppy didn’t stop, and thankfully, neither did Lulu barge in. “Oh, and you guys, when you’re done, just… come down here!
A loud groan of delight was the only answer Lulu got, and as she went downstairs, Poppy finally got to taste her lover’s seed for the first time since she fell…
"Another round, my love..?”
“Y-ye… ye…” Rumble was barely able to breathe, but his hands slowly moved to her head, caressing her hair. They were both absolutely adrift in a perverted high of love…
… and they loved it.
Teemo stared at himself in the mirror, clawed fingers tapping the counter restlessly. Even in this yordle disguise, marks of stress were starting to ooze out. His fur was dry, not unlike straw poking out of his skin. His eyes, even when closed, had bags under them, and glowed in a soft light that was sure to set off some people. Lips dried up, crackled. He oozed with anger, and something… more.
“Honey?” Tristana knocked on the door to the bathroom, coat covering her up, nothing underneath. She was tired, but not like the usual kind of morning tired. Of course, with Teemo, she never got a decent amount of sleep, seeing as they fucked like rabbits until the sun was crawling up the horizon. No, she was… well, she wasn’t satisfied. Something she almost forgot was possible. “You mind if I come in?”
“… just a second, dear.” Teemo breathed in deep, trying to make these disturbing features fade. He did a decent job, but as Tristana walked in, he could see her face of worry through the reflection in the mirror.
“…Teemo, what’s going on.” She threw her coat into the pile of used clothes, which had been getting bigger since Teemo refused to do his part of their little routine. She had to do everything herself. It was starting to get to her. “Did something happen and are you not telling me… just, what’s going on?”
“I told you everything that’s going on, dear.” He spoke softly, an overtly calm tone that freaked Trist out more than soothed her.
“So is it Poppy? Rumble? You know you can get them as long as I’m there too, hell, I’m pretty sure–”
“No, it’s not that.” There was a crack in his calm voice. Anger. “It’s… nothing. Nothing you should worry about. I’ll make it go away myself. Promise. You don’t have to worry.” He smiled, needle teeth helping add to the unsettling promise.
“You know I’m here too, right. Like… you don’t have to do whatever it is you’re doing alone. Really! Just because I didn’t get my horns cracked, or aren’t sucking Galio’s dick… I’m still your girlfriend, right?”
He blushed. Yes, she was… and there’s nothing in this world he’d trade for her. Love was once a strong word, but now it seemed almost… no, completely fitting. It described what he felt for her perfectly. No perversion. No mere lust. Love… and yet he couldn’t bring himself to tell her the reason he despised them so much.
“You are. That’s why I’m telling you not to worry. Because you really don’t have to. I promise you, just a week, and I should be fit as a fiddle again. Promise.”
“Don’t, don’t say promise. It sounds bad when you say it. But yeah… I’ll… I’ll take your word.” She glanced rather obviously at the pile and stepped into the shower. “Uh, while I’m getting ready… can you go and wash these? I’m having to wear borrowed clothes. I didn’t even know I had a sundress.”
“Of course, my darling.” He purred, taking them away and putting them in a basket, fur standing up. He could be away for an hour or two alone… by himself.. thinking. She shouldn’t worry, truly, this wouldn’t affect her.
But that Angel and her stupid toy… well, Tristana could use fewer friends. Not that they’d be much of a loss, anyway. And it’d help him feel… less… gah, he was supposed to be an Incubi, not an envious, petty bastard. Yet for every moment they were allowed to be together, the angrier and more spiteful he got.
“See you soon, my love.” He spoke while walking towards the river, basket in hands, shorts on and that silly scout hat on to cover his devilish horns.
“See ya…” She replied, sitting down in the shower, letting the water fall on her head. Now, to think about what was she doing wrong…
His trip there was short, and after making sure he was alone, he summoned himself an imp. A tiny little creature, pathetic and tinier than even a Yordle’s child, smacking it and telling it to get straight to work. And while the poor little imp worked himself to a second death washing away all the substances clinging to Tristana’s clothes, Teemo sat down and started to plot.
He hadn’t lied to Tristana… much. His truth was just a little complicated. It wasn’t that he hated Poppy, although he wasn’t exactly fond of the imbecile that Rumble proved to be again and again. If he already annoyed Galio, the day the Gatekeeper met Rumble would be the day he’d quit. No, he didn’t hate them… he despised what they represented.
Love at first glance. He stayed by her side. He worried. Yet he stayed.
And here he was… thousands of years and his heart still ached with the mere thought of the woman he once loved. Tristana was… he’d never replace Trist, but the hole in his heart just didn’t seem to be filled up no matter how much they tried to do it. It hurt him. It made him furious.
Poppy deserved better, and she didn’t deserve to fall in love so easily. She barely worked for it! Rumble… the more he thought about that idiot, the angrier he got. He was a gifted engineer, sure, but dumb as a brick when it came to anything else, and as annoying as having a brick thrown at your face. A moron of proportions he could barely begin to comprehend. She deserved better. He deserved worse. But how…
The squeaking behind him from the tiny pathetic creature of pale skin, blubbery and saggy, gave him an idea. A malicious, evil idea… but well, he hadn’t gotten these horns just by fucking a human. Oh no. And he’d prove he deserved them by doing far, far worse.
Tristana was trying, and not exactly succeeding, on making the dress feel comfortable on her. It had sleeves and was way too stuffy. She was used to letting most of her skin breathe, covering up the mere basics so she wouldn’t get caught by public indecency, though she liked riding the thin line of slutty and small. This was… nothing she liked. At all. It let her lower quarters breathe, but with Teemo around that might be a negative…
“Honey, I’m back.” He purred, the setting sun behind him illuminating his soft and silky fur, red scarf-like neck fluff as beautiful as the first night she saw it. That was quite the glow up.
“Yeah, uh, good! Do you think those clothes will be dry by tomorrow because I really could use… anything else, I’m not gonna lie…” She grunted, struggling to take off her dress, a sigh of relief as she stood completely naked in front of him.
“I can try a few tricks. Even though I’m sure they wouldn’t mind seeing you like this..” He purred, putting the basket down, wrapping his arms around her waist just as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “I know I don’t.”
“You’re such a horrible little devil. You want to do it now?”
“You get the rest of the night free that way.” He purred, smiling a sweet smile that made her bite her lips.
“… ok you little sly fox, come on.”
And as Teemo lost himself inside her, listening to her sweet moans as he thrust until the night was dark and they both were out of breath… he knew he had a plan.
And oh, he couldn’t be happier.
Tristana woke to the smell of eggs and cloth burning. Teemo always got up before her, but now he was cooking? And trying to dry up her clothes… though that one didn’t seem to be going very well.
Walking slowly as she hadn’t quite recovered from last night yet, wrapped in her blankets and dragging them around like a Queen and her much too large cape. “… Teemo?”
The little Devil was dressed up in her clothes! And, she couldn’t lie… he looked pretty damn cute in them. Steam rose from the clothes while he cooked a healthy breakfast for them, not even raising his eyes from the scrambled eggs he was preparing. “I think it’s about time we visit Poppy. You think you’ll be ready soon?”
“Wait… it’s like…” She blinked, looking behind her to the window in her room, the sun barely trickling in. “… it can’t be past eight. Why the rush?”
“Excited to meet my new work mate. That a bad thing?” He purred, glaring at her with seductive eyes, cat-like slits surrounded by amber. It was almost downright hypnotic…
“Yeah, yeah, that’s fair. Well, I’ll take a bath, you uh… you use your own clothes. I miss wearing pants.” She spoke, walking away for her morning routine, leaving Teemo be.
There was… something inside of him, that he couldn’t quite recognize. He felt it before, but so long ago… it felt odd, odd and unpleasant. And it only got stronger the more he thought about what he was about to do. No matter. The smile that he had to force down whenever he thought about that Ang… Poppy crying, and Rumble rolling around like the mindless Imp he ought to be… oh, it made him shiver!
By the time Tristana was out of the bath, Teemo seemed done with her clothes, moaning out loud as he enjoyed his meal. It was… odd, seeing him like this. He was always so happy-go-lucky, but now? Now he seemed almost downright excited. She didn’t see that spark in those fiendish eyes since the first night they met… what once made her wet with anticipation, now made her deeply uncomfortable.
“So… uh… real eager to meet your new friend, huh? Guess I’ll be hanging out with Rumble while you two… do your business.” She was dressing up in the spot, knowing she couldn’t stop him even if she wanted. But seeing Rumble would be nice, and learning about what happened with Poppy. It had been a while since she last saw her… how much did an angel change until they turned into a demon? It didn’t seem like a lot but… hell, not her.
“Oh, no, I won’t be talking much with Poppy. Much. I think you’d do well in getting her acquainted with the more…” He picked up a strip of bacon, smiling, eyes glued to it. “…savory, parts of sex.”
“Wait, wait. She’s a succubus though.”
“No one’s born knowing everything. Sometimes you need a few nudges before you learn how things work.” He purred, his fur standing up as he licked his fingers from the grease and fat. “Hungry?”
Poppy stared down at her own chest, tapping her breasts lightly as she could, sighing.
She was on her and Rumble’s guest room, and while he was recovering downstairs, she was trying to figure out how to not keep her assets bouncing or people looking at them. Sure she was in this house of friendly Sinners, but… maybe it was some residual shame, maybe she wasn’t used to it… but she just wanted to be somewhat covered up. And even blankets made her warm to the point of discomfort.
Eh, she’d find something.
Rumble could feel the fur on his back stand up with the mere sound of Poppy’s steps, looking up from his borrowed book and around him. She was just coming downstairs, but still, he could barely keep his excitement down. Lulu was just in the kitchen, finishing up a chocolate cake to put most bakers from Bandle to shame.
Neither the sorceress or the mechanic could keep their eyes away from the amethyst that appeared at the bottom of the stairs, golden curls all the way to her hips, the massive horns adding a sense of enticing danger… and her eyes, a mix of pink and purple that even the Dark Mage himself would find it insulting to compare to the night sky. It was pulsating. And they stared right through Rumble, just as her toothy smile pierced his heart like a hundred love arrows.
It didn’t help that she was naked, either.
“My little sinner.” She purred, voice smooth as silk and addicting as poison. “Dearest ally.” She bowed to Lulu with all the respect and dignity a royal deserved. It took her a while, but finally, she realized what was going on.
“You… you two are breathing, yes? Release.” She spoke as softly as she could, soon followed by the desperate gasps of air from both of them. “… sorry.”
“N-nononono, it’s, it’s fine Poppy…” Lulu spoke while trying to recompose herself, eyes darting from the massive breasts to the hypnotic irises, unable to focus on just one piece of pure magnificence. Man, if only Vei was here to see it too. “Uh… I… I have to go talk with… Veigar! Yes! I’ll, uhm, leave you two be. Keep the cake there, please?” Nodding to herself, Lulu disappeared through a door that wasn’t in the walls before.
“… d-did I scare her?” Poppy mumbled, walking closer to Rumble, who seemed just as blown away as Lulu.
“No, no you didn’t.. you’re just… you’re just… that hot.” He purred, closing his book and putting it away in a table he thought was there, startling himself with the sound of it hitting the floor, but even that wasn’t enough to take his eyes away. “W-wh-why aren’t you wearing clothes, Dear?”
“Because nothing fits me, I don’t know where my armor is and everything else that could cover me makes me feel like I’m burning.” A somewhat miffed frown soon turned into a smile. “But hey, at least now I know what anger is. I… I don’t know, I quite like it, but I also want my problems to be solved. It’s weird! This is so good!”
“I’m so happy for you, my dear!” Rumble tried to get up, but soon he had an Amazon in his lap, arms wrapped around his neck and face buried between her breasts.
“And you know, none of this would’ve happened without you. I really ought to thank you some more…” She smirked, leaning in for a kiss.
Knock knock knock.
Barely an inch from each other’s lips, Poppy looked up, startled. Rumble was way too busy being crushed and loving every second of it to actually process what was going on, so the one that had to walk to the front door was actually Poppy, leaving a mortal with a boner and a dreamy look on his face behind.
“Poppy!” The Incubi almost leaped on her, hugging her as tightly as his strength allowed him. Tristana came inside from behind him, waving.
“Wait.. is Lulu home?” Trist asked, noticing the fact the house was much too quiet for the purple magician to be around.
“No, she’s, well kind of but she’s away… uhm. I think she wouldn’t mind having you two, as long as we all stay quiet! That sounds nice, yes?”
“Yeah, I think so. Uh, Poppy, why don’t you talk to Trist for a while? I think she’s has spent way too much time with a guy… maybe she needs some girl on girl time, yes?” With a devious smirk, he purred. “Just don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”
“Oh. Uhm. Sure! I wanted to ask you some stuff… but I guess it’ll have to wait? Trist?” Poppy offered a hand to the Gunner, who gladly took it.
As they went upstairs to talk, Teemo walked to Rumble, each step light as a feather, a grin made to unsettle people sitting perfectly on the Incubi’s face.
“So… Rumble.” He sat on the arm of the chair, hovering a few inches above it so his weight wouldn’t affect anything. “How’s Poppy been treating you?”
“Oh, that’s what you wanted to talk about… oh thank fuck I thought you were gonna offer to dick me or something.” Rumble sighed in relief, smiling. “Man, she’s the fucking greatest. She’s… not to insult your girlfriend but… I’d give up a thousand Tristanas just to touch her again.” He stared dreamily in the distance, lost in thoughts of adoration.
“Isn’t that sweet.” Teemo looked away as well, thanking the seven circles that they finally gave him something easy. Tristana was sweet and delicious… but this? This filled him with joy. “You know Rumble… I don’t want to be mean. I really don’t. But do you think you deserve her? Truly? I mean, look at you.”
Rumble fumbled on his seat, still staring off in the distance. “I mean… I’ve improved a lot, man. If I have her around… maybe, maybe soon I can. I just need time.”
“Rumble.” Teemo placed a hand on his shoulder, purring with joy. “I’m your friend. and your best friend’s boyfriend. So heed my advice. You’re… well, you’re pathetic. If I didn’t know you were here beforehand, I might’ve sat on top of you. You have arms the size of toothpicks. Your inventions fail, you don’t have enough stamina to satisfy her… I know that for a fact.” He smiled, watching as Rumble squirmed and tried to make himself smaller on the seat, his insecurities being poked left and right, the joy of Poppy being safe and the fact that Teeemo was, indeed, Tristana’s boyfriend… he had to be trusted.
“But.” Teemo spoke, and though he didn’t have words for an answer, he saw Rumble’s ears perk up like an excited cat. Oh, just what he needed to know to go on. “You can better yourself in a way Demons just loooove.”
“Y-yeah?!” The small mechanic was almost jumping out of the chair as he scrambled to find a comfy position to look up at Teemo, ready to take whatever advice he had to heart. “C'mon you’re a Devil but you can’t keep that away from me man… don’t tease…”
“That’s the spirit. You remember this?” Teemo reached for Rumble’s left hands, thumb pulling away fur to the barely visible remains of seven circles. “You know… Demons find sinners impressive. Y'know what would make Poppy swoon for you? Drop to her knees and just beg for you?”
The Demon leaned in, whispering light as the wind. “Sin… sin and let her revel on the fact you are so mean… sin to your heart’s content… and further beyond.”
"But, but like…” Rumble pulled his hand away, taken back by the ‘advice’. “I’m, I’m in a pretty good spot already dude. She loves me…”
“For now.”
“… for now…” Rumble slumped on the chair, sighing. “Yeah… for now…”
They stayed in silence for a while, Teemo silently enjoying his victory, while Rumble soaked in this information. She was a succubus… a recently turned one. Maybe they worked like dogs or something. Younger ones were always full of energy… the older they were, the less. Well, Poppy had just fallen. She’d probably get bored of him in a few days then, weeks if he was lucky.
“All of them?”
“She’s a Succubus, so I’d say sleeping around might earn you some renown in her heart but… yeah. Go wild.”
“Fuck no, I’m not cheating on her, but… yeah, yeah! I’ll just do extra on the other ones. Oh man. Oh man, I’m ready for this.” Teemo savored each and every word, lying back on the chair as Rumble talked about his ideas.
“Oh, I got one right now. Gimme a moment.” He hopped out of his chair, running to the kitchen. While he was busy, Poppy and Tristana came downstairs, both of them giggling.
“…I thought that’s a boy’s only thing… wait, do you have one?”
“What? No… not a real one at least. You can buy these. They’re like belts. Then you just kind of move your hips like… oh, hey Teemo! Where’s Rumble?”
Just as they stopped in front of the chair Rumble had been sat on, he came back, a slice of cake in hands and two forks. With a kiss on the succubus’ kiss and a smile to the Demon, he stabbed a piece. “Sorry honey. Was grabbing a bite for us.”
“Wait wasn’t that… Lulu’s? Did she allow this?” Poppy grabbed the fork, and was hesitant… but she did look at the cake with wide, starving eyes.
“Yeah, yeah, don’t worry about it. Just have a bite.” Nodding to Teemo, he stared at Tristana with a cock smirk. “Yeah Trist, me and Poppy should be going now… I think we kept Lulu much too busy. Let’s go. We can return the plate later.”
“Oh… uh… I thought we could catch up and–”
“Nah nah, you know, I’m fine, she’s fine… I think that’s enough. Uh, I’ll be seein’ you two.” Without much ceremony, and quite hastily, he rushed into the woods with a gleeful smile as Poppy and him ate cake. They even took the plate…
“Did, did you do something? Did I say something?” Tristana mumbled, scratching her head as she saw the two of them practically prancing in the distance.
“Why would you think that? They’re just off to fuck like bunnies. Like we should. Unless you want to hang out with Lulu for a bit?” A sweet, nonthreatening smile. It unsettled Tristana beyond comprehension.
“Uh… no, y'know what, I think we could just go home. I need to get ready for the weekend anyway. Gunners will be busy. Don’t you have stuff to do as a scout too?”
“They barely notice me while I’m there. Might just think I’m that good.” He laughed, getting up and walking up to the door, left wide open by the two lovers. “But yes. I think you should.”
They walked home, Teemo as satisfied as he could be, while Tristana couldn’t help but feel embarassed by how quickly Rumble fled when she came around. Man, she really hadn’t done a good job as a friend, huh? Damn…
One or two days passed without much difference, if anthing, Poppy seemed to enjoy how energetic Rumble had become. Tristana also didn’t mind the tamer needs of Teemo, seeing as she herself could barely keep up with the usual. At least now she didn’t have to walk funny the next day… though the wrist marks would always be there.
Rumble had gone out for some secret reason, enough for the fallen Angel to enjoy trying out something that fit her. Maybe it was because she was such a recent Succubi, maybe it was incompetence as a Demon, but no matter how much she tried she just couldn’t get anything to cover her! Damnation… at least when they had armor made for them, she could just fly down and ask for it…
Clumsily, she grabbed a wrench, a hammer and a screwdiver. Truth be told, she only really helped Rumble carry things in and out… that and get his life back together. It couldn’t be that hard, right? He made it look SO easy. It couldn’t be that hard.
“Po… ppy?”
Rumble pushed the door open, waving away the smoke that filled the air as he walked in. The whole warehouse was smoking like it was one massive furnace, along with the heat of one! Too worried to think that Poppy was, in fact, quite used to the heat these days… he rushed into the smoke blindly, yelling for her.
He was met with a wall, and giggles.
“No, no, honey! I’m sorry!” More laughing, and those warm, thick arms that could melt even the most stalwart knight wrapped up around him. Still giggling, Poppy met his lips with hers, finaly setting him down.
“I uh, I may have… done some things wrong. And set fire to a thing or two. But it’s over! It’s just, uh, full of smoke now.”
“Did you melt the, anything that wasn’t scrap?”
“What? No.”
“… how the hell did you make so much…” Rumble started to cough out loud, waving up more and more of the smoke. “… so much smoke…?”
“Are you okay…?”
“My lungs are already black enough, don’t worry…” Another coughing fit as the smoke was really starting to settle in, making his eyes watery and breathing harder with every inhale.
Just as he thought that maybe rushing inside a smoke-filled building without a plan was maybe not that great of an idea, he was lifted up. And kept being lifted up. If his lungs weren’t full of smoke, he might have asked what was going on, but the disgusting wheezing made it damn hard to do anything other than attempt to not suffocate.
For a moment he felt his heart stop as he saw a blinding light. Oh fuck. Was he that much of a pussy? After being impaled by his own inventions multiple times, the electric shocks, that time Ziggs tossed a rock at his head… this was what took him down? Some smoke?
“Breathe deep.”
Her voice.
He did as he was told, and slowly managed to clear his view with time, he saw it. Her face, blocking out the sun. Even with that, her purple eyes glowed as vividly as they did in the dark of the night, a smile sharp as the harpoons he crafted for TRISTY… well, he’d need to think for a new achronym for it now. What was–
“Breathe.”
He was holding his breath. Letting it go, he finally completely understood just how starved for air he was, gasping and wheezing for air like someone that nearly drowned.
“Yes. Good boy.” She purred, lowering her head so their noses would touch.“
"Wh… are…” He looked around, the smoke below flowing up. “… are we flying?”
“Are we…? OH! Oh yes! I’m, I’m not actually sure how I managed to do that.”
Slowly they descended, and as Rumble managed to walk a small distance to give Poppy the comfort, he saw the… shapes?
They were wings, of course they were, but the thick smoke that formed them were always shifting, as if pulled together and restrained instead of the graceful light that flowed like water with her every order. This? This was… disturbing.
“You look beautiful.”
She was covered in the marks of ash and sooth, molten steel clung to her shoulders like plating… deformed, broken, brittle plating. Even her pasty white horns had a new layer of grime each.
“I am most definitely not.” She said, before smirking. “You look fine for me, though.”
He was hunched, hands resting on his own knees for support as he tried to retch out whatever remained from the smoke. His fur was almost black, dusted up and dripping with sweat from the heat. It was horrible.
“Liar.” He smiled, and so did she.
It took them the rest of the day, but they finally stopped Rumble’s furnace from bellowing smke, and cleaned most of the dust created by it. Rumble was much too tired to do much anything, but he didn’t want to look weak, not for his lover. As he laid down in his matress, still barely able to be called clean, he smiled at Poppy.
“So, dear… you think you can go for a round before bed?” He spoke gently and hushed, barely able t keep his eyes open.
“Little Sinner…” She knelt besides the bed, caressing his ears as if he was a pet. “You need rest.”
“Yeah, and I know a good, comfy, warm place to rest in…” He smirked, trying to look confident despite his exhaustion.
“No you’re not. Today you’re going to sleep. Tomorrow we’ll try to see a doctor. For now? For now you stay down… and I will keep my eyes on you.” She lowered herself to touch her forehead with him, smiling as she closed her eyes, simply enjoying the moment of feeling the one she loved so close. “Rest well, and wake up refreshed.” She wrapped one of her hands around his, and kissed his lips. “Please.”
So he did.
Well, he tried to.
When he woke up he could feel the sore, dry throat and how heavy he was breathing, though the ground around him seemed clean. Poppy wasn’t there, but he could hear someone in the warehouse with him.
“Poppy…?” He asked, getting into a coughing fit with even this minimal strain. Yikes, he was weak.
He couldn’t be weak… not for Poppy. Not in front of Poppy.
Forcing himself up, spitting black goop as he tried to compose himself, walking out in the open of the wide warehouse. “Hello? Hooooney?”
The sunlight bathed the Succubus as she struggled with metal pieces, trying to twist and bend them into recognizeable shapes. She was failing, but her strenght made Rumble’s knees weak… that, and the lungs chock-full of smoke wich were still barely working.
Lifting her ears like an excited dog as she heard Rumble call out for her and walk, the Demoness smiled. “Rumble! Do you feel better? I don’t want to mess up again… I uh, I can’t, I don’t think I can sleep even in this form so I just… decided to clean up the place while you were down. Are you hungry? Should we go eat something?”
“N-no.. don’t, don’t worry about it, I’m cool as a cucumber, hon.” He tried to stand upright and puff out his chest, but it just ended up with another coughing fit.
“… maybe you should go back to resting?”
“W-wha?! Nah, nah, I’m alright. Let’s go. What were you planning on doing?”
“Well, first off, maybe a bath should be priority.” She put down the bent pieces, walking up to her lover, cupping his cheeks on her hands. “It will help you. Promise.”
He nodded. “Yeah, bathing… could be nice. Yeah.”
“I think Lulu’s plac–”
“Yeah! Yeah let’s go there.”
“… you sound eager.”
“Oh, y'know, I just, I just really want to be clean again.”
“I’m glad. Your fur is prettier without all this..” She brushed his arm, trying to wipe some of the dust away. “Blue as the sky, soft as silk and white as snow…”
“Y-you’re flustering me babe.”
“That only makes you cuter in my eyes, my little Sinner.”
They held hands as they went into the woods, Poppy’s hums filling the air with a joy Rumble could not completely describe. It was… good. It was good. It was really good.
“Uh, Poppy.”
“Yes, my Love?”
“You uh.. wh-what are the sins again?”
She looked towards him, smiling. “Why do you want to know?”
“Uhm, just, curiosity. Y'know, now you’re a demon and all.”
“That… I don’t see how that affects anything?”
“Y'know, just so like… so I know, and stuff.”
“That isn’t a very clear answer.” Stopping dead on her tracks, she made Rumble face her, and very lightly and gently raised his chin so he was looking her dead in the eye. “Tell me, little Sinner… please.”
It would have been effective, could Rumble even speak when faced with such beauty. Even the frail display of dominance by Poppy already had him hard as the trunks surrounding them, a knot on his throat as he had no clue how to deal with this.
“… let’s just go bathe, then. You don’t need to know.”
Walking away, fingers slipping away from his chin as she stepped forward, Rumble dutifully following on her heels like an obedient dog. She didn’t want to admit it, but this feeling of power was… enticing. Poppy delighted herself knowing that every touch on Rumble’s skin stole his breath and made him desire her even further. It was too much power… but she tried to restrain herself, at least.
There were a few moths floating around, but nothing out of the ordinary. That is, until Rumble started to take his shorts off. Rattling on his pockets.
"Why are you taking those off..?"
"I, uhm, w-wh.."
Poppy pointed at the manor behind them, a confused but friendly smile on her face. "Even if they aren't home... do you want to risk it?"
"That's... yeah, that's true. But uh.."
"Really? I was kind of hoping you'd say yes. But come on, get in!" Poppy laughed as she let herself fall in the water with arms spread while still facing Rumble, steam rising up as the heat of her body crashed against the cold, mostly still water.
"God frickin'..." In an impulse that he only realized was an idiotic move much too late, he jumped into the water, falling straight into Poppy's arms. Though while she expected a kiss and maybe even fondling, she got a desperate Rumble patting his shorts and cursing under his breath. Letting him go, he soon made his way to the lake's shore, pulling out a...
"Rumble? Since... since when do you smoke?"
"I, uh..."
Poppy crawled up to him, sitting beside him. "Rumble."
"You're... you're a succubi and stuff... I thought... I thought maybe..."
"Succubus, it's Succubus. And you must stop."
"Wait, should I? Why?"
Poppy blinked a couple of times, confused, before frowning as Rumble made a face of confusion even more bewildered than her.
"Because it'll kill you!"
"I mean yeah, but drugs and... isn't that a Demon thing? Drugs?"
"Yes, but guess what, you're not a Demon, I've barely had this job... uhm... new life. I've only had your dick! And truth be told I'm pretty sure that's as much dick as I need. Guess what. If you die, I don't get your dick anymore! I don't know how souls work! I just make them repent before being murdered! I... did. Man, what a lame job. I loved it. B-but yeah, I have NO clue what happens down the line. Maybe you'll go to Limbo and I'll never be able to see you ever again! That is not good!"
She saw Rumble curling up in shame, almost tearing up. He was small. So small.
Picking him up on her lap, she purred, letting her warmth heat him up from the cold water. "Don't worry, Little Sinner... I appreciate you trying. I do. I really do. But I would rather have you alive. Alive and well. That is all I ask, Sinner... Rumble... Love."
Like a spell, Rumble calmed down, though he still seemed rather disappointed on himself.
"I just want to impress you."
"You do that every day."
Did he? He didn't feel like he did. Working with junk and not giving enough attention and love to her, enough... everything. He wasn't enough. He simply wasn't.
"Sure."
"No, no, I mean it! You try. And that's the first step. You don't need to sin. Though..." She bit his ear very softly, laughing at the surprised yelp he let out. "... you could be a little vainer. You look... well, I think I can fix that. Or at least start."
Before Rumble could even ask what happened, he was already getting washed by his girlfriend, humming happily as she did her best to scrub away every inch of dust. "You'll be fine, Love. You will be beautiful..."
"Hooooney, I'm home!" Tristana yelled, walking inside with a skip on her step, Boomer on a sling around her shoulder and sweat dripping down her forehead. "Teemo?"
She stopped in the middle of the living room, frowning. "Teemo...?"
He was home, she knew it, just... why wasn't he answering?
She walked through the house and searched every room, growing more confused by the hour... until she saw it.
"Teemo since when have you been up there?"
With comically tiny bat wings, the Demon hovered almost glued to the ceiling, dozens of tiny notes glued to the ceiling much too far for Tristana to read it. "What the fuck, dude?"
(Teemo is much too busy writing about ways to ruin Poppy and Rumble's life, have him be cocky and way too confident but also extremely happy BUT ALSO ignorant of Tristana's needs...not to a beeg level yet but y'know. have him want to set up a date with rumpops. have rumble doubt himself and Teemo prey on it and tell him to take it lighter but try to show off. he continually visits rumble and Trist is just annoyed and weirded out by the fact they don't fuck but if teeto fucked rumble he'd be on a weelchair by now since homeboy is a fucking wuss. poppy treats Rumble like her pet and tries to learn smithing with him (and she smiths her armor wich is for her yordle form wich melts into the bikini armor for succubi dress, like teemo's short and loincloth). maybe they go ask ziggs for real supplies and Rumble wants to act tough and bully Ziggs but ends up looking like a dork, and though Ziggs forgives him, still manages to make all the workers cringe. poppy is fine with it but confused. have rumble give up and be slothful lazy af and also take greed to the max by sitting on a pile of gold and also gluttony by only eating trash. while that's happening teemo is finding more and more ways to make absolute sure they fail and poppy goes away. trist finally corners him and he says "WE DEMONS DON'T HAVE HAPPY ENDINGS! SHE DOESN'T DESERVE ONE! SHE CAN'T DO THIS! WHERE IS MY HAPPY ENDING" and Tristana is absolutely heartbroken but manages to keep her cool enough to retort with "RIGHT HERE DIPSHIT ALL THIS TIME" and while rumble cries his heart out telling his insecurities to Poppy she sheds a light in everything he's done for her and how well he's been treating her, while tristeemo go "alright, we're still fucking like rabbits. but. if you want to be happy. dates. nights out. partying. maybe even days without sex. we can still be kinky freaks without fucking 24/7 and making that the only part of our relationship. we can be happy. and we can be disgusting freaks." and again it ends with trist and teemo holding hands as they date while the sun falls in one of Bandle's hills, wine and all sorts of delights set up for them to eat, while Poppy puts on a strap-on and shows off what Trist tried to teach her to Rumble >:3c BIG THING BIG THING BIG THING:REMEMBER TO SAY THAT TEEMO'S BIG BREAKING POINT OF WHERE HE FALLS TO ENVY / HURT PRIDE IS THE FACT THAT POPPY AND RUMBLE ARE ACTUAL LOVERS WHEREAS TRISTEEMO ARE BASICALLY FRINDS WITH BENEFITS. TRIST IS BEWILDERED BY THAT BUT UNDERSTANDS HIS CONFUSION AND OFFERS HIM THE LOVE AND AFFECTION HE CRAVES BETWEEN THE FUCKING SESSIONS.)
0 notes
Text
A dark, dark room.
Empty.
The shattered being that was Rumble in his dreams stood, waiting for her.
Any second now.
Right?
The room was dark and empty.
Dark.
Empty.
Cold.
Not her cold. It was frigid cold. Not the cool winds that blew on spring, not metal left in a shady place. It… hurt, almost.
Steam.
His eyes opened, needing a moment to wake up and adjust. There was something awfully warm touching him. Like when Teemo sat beside him, but… closer.
Breathing.
Her eyes.
“My little Sinner.”
Poppy’s voice was hushed, her hands on top of Rumble’s. She was sat on the edge of her bed. Her eyes… they were so different.
Other than the fact she had no face for most of the time Rumble and the mages watched over her, Poppy also hadn’t opened her eyes, only in dreams, but even there they were the soft yellow of the heavens. Now… burning a strong purple comparable only to the brightest nights, whole nebulas pictured in her irises. It was… so beautiful.
“M-my… Poppy.”
His eyes were glued to hers, mouth agape, barely believing the sight in front of him. Her skin, which once was a soft light blue, now violet. Almost glowing. What was once a caring, shy smile was now wide, full of horrible intentions. Golden locks of curly, messy hair falling from her head like the Light that dripped when she was cast down, but somehow so much prettier… she was…
Gods, he could not even begin to describe how pretty she continued to be.
“My little Rumble…” She savored the words, her hands feeling like molten iron as she ran her fingers through his arms, all the way to his face, cupping his cheeks softly between her hands. Her sweet breath. The mischief behind those eyes. “… I missed you so… so much.”
Poppy got up, slowly letting go of Rumble, and finally, he got to see her full form. Truth be told, despite seeing her in bed naked… it didn’t do much to him. Not when she was stuck sleeping, unable to do anything. It felt wrong.
Now?
Now she was awake… and wanted to show him everything she had to offer.
Her large breasts, the defined abs, the strong arms, the horns that looked like scorpion stingers, a reminder of a broken promise that revealed so much more for her. Every inch of her body was a treasure in its own right. Gods, he could…
“Rumble.”
He blinked. Even trying to form words was a struggle when "Y… ye…?“
"You look so desperate like that.” She leaned down, picking up his hands and placing them against her breasts. It felt like his palms were burning. A sensation he had gotten used to, especially with Poppy’s punishments… but those were far behind. And this pain managed to be different. The sizzling didn’t hurt, much. After a few seconds of groping (and drooling over himself), he could not get enough of it, kneading them softly but curious as ever, thumbs pressed against her hard nipples, carefully moving up and down.
Wrapping her arms around him, she yanked him up and fell back into the bed, creaking loudly as the weight of the recently turned Angel came crashing down on it. She laughed, and soon, he did too, despite having his face buried between her breasts.
“You are so… perfect. Come here?” She purred, outstretched in bed. Rumble started to crawl up, eyes stuck to hers, inches away from her mouth…
The sound of the door slamming open, followed by the screams of Lulu. “VEI! VEI! SHE WOKE UP COME SAY HI!”
The lovers were… less than pleased, to say the least. Rumble was red as a rose being caught this way… at least he had his clothes on, but Poppy? Poppy was naked! Couldn’t Lulu at least have waited until she dressed?
“You could have simply knocked…” Poppy mumbled, sitting up, keeping Rumble warm and safe between her arms. “I was going to thank him.”
“Oh, you two were… uhm, gimme a– VEEEEIGAR, DON’T COME UP, THEY’RE BUSY!” Lulu giggled, slamming the door shut and walking away, whistling an alien tune in the distance.
He sat back down, half-erect, clearly disturbed by the sudden intrusion. “I’m… w-we can… you… you don’t have to.”
“Don’t have to do what?”
“T-thank me, like, uhm, t-that. I… y-you…”
“Silly. I want to. I want to thank you again…” Poppy’s hands caressed his thighs, purring as she pulled his shorts off. “And again… and again…”
Before Rumble could reply, he already felt her tongue running up his shaft, gripping the sheets below and whimpering, the feeling of her mouth being so different and… so, so much better…
Every lick making chills run up his spine, lips kissing the tip of his cock, a low purr making her vibrate, her hands caressing his thighs and groping his hips like he was a squeezing toy. He was in heaven, and she couldn’t be happier with the low whimpers and needy moans that he let out.
Lulu knocked on the door, but this time Poppy didn’t stop, and thankfully, neither did Lulu barge in. “Oh, and you guys, when you’re done, just… come down here!
A loud groan of delight was the only answer Lulu got, and as she went downstairs, Poppy finally got to taste her lover’s seed for the first time since she fell…
"Another round, my love..?”
“Y-ye… ye…” Rumble was barely able to breathe, but his hands slowly moved to her head, caressing her hair. They were both absolutely adrift in a perverted high of love…
… and they loved it.
Teemo stared at himself in the mirror, clawed fingers tapping the counter restlessly. Even in this yordle disguise, marks of stress were starting to ooze out. His fur was dry, not unlike straw poking out of his skin. His eyes, even when closed, had bags under them, and glowed in a soft light that was sure to set off some people. Lips dried up, crackled. He oozed with anger, and something… more.
“Honey?” Tristana knocked on the door to the bathroom, coat covering her up, nothing underneath. She was tired, but not like the usual kind of morning tired. Of course, with Teemo, she never got a decent amount of sleep, seeing as they fucked like rabbits until the sun was crawling up the horizon. No, she was… well, she wasn’t satisfied. Something she almost forgot was possible. “You mind if I come in?”
“… just a second, dear.” Teemo breathed in deep, trying to make these disturbing features fade. He did a decent job, but as Tristana walked in, he could see her face of worry through the reflection in the mirror.
“…Teemo, what’s going on.” She threw her coat into the pile of used clothes, which had been getting bigger since Teemo refused to do his part of their little routine. She had to do everything herself. It was starting to get to her. “Did something happen and are you not telling me… just, what’s going on?”
“I told you everything that’s going on, dear.” He spoke softly, an overtly calm tone that freaked Trist out more than soothed her.
“So is it Poppy? Rumble? You know you can get them as long as I’m there too, hell, I’m pretty sure–”
“No, it’s not that.” There was a crack in his calm voice. Anger. “It’s… nothing. Nothing you should worry about. I’ll make it go away myself. Promise. You don’t have to worry.” He smiled, needle teeth helping add to the unsettling promise.
“You know I’m here too, right. Like… you don’t have to do whatever it is you’re doing alone. Really! Just because I didn’t get my horns cracked, or aren’t sucking Galio’s dick… I’m still your girlfriend, right?”
He blushed. Yes, she was… and there’s nothing in this world he’d trade for her. Love was once a strong word, but now it seemed almost… no, completely fitting. It described what he felt for her perfectly. No perversion. No mere lust. Love… and yet he couldn’t bring himself to tell her the reason he despised them so much.
“You are. That’s why I’m telling you not to worry. Because you really don’t have to. I promise you, just a week, and I should be fit as a fiddle again. Promise.”
“Don’t, don’t say promise. It sounds bad when you say it. But yeah… I’ll… I’ll take your word.” She glanced rather obviously at the pile and stepped into the shower. “Uh, while I’m getting ready… can you go and wash these? I’m having to wear borrowed clothes. I didn’t even know I had a sundress.”
“Of course, my darling.” He purred, taking them away and putting them in a basket, fur standing up. He could be away for an hour or two alone… by himself.. thinking. She shouldn’t worry, truly, this wouldn’t affect her.
But that Angel and her stupid toy… well, Tristana could use fewer friends. Not that they’d be much of a loss, anyway. And it’d help him feel… less… gah, he was supposed to be an Incubi, not an envious, petty bastard. Yet for every moment they were allowed to be together, the angrier and more spiteful he got.
“See you soon, my love.” He spoke while walking towards the river, basket in hands, shorts on and that silly scout hat on to cover his devilish horns.
“See ya…” She replied, sitting down in the shower, letting the water fall on her head. Now, to think about what was she doing wrong…
His trip there was short, and after making sure he was alone, he summoned himself an imp. A tiny little creature, pathetic and tinier than even a Yordle’s child, smacking it and telling it to get straight to work. And while the poor little imp worked himself to a second death washing away all the substances clinging to Tristana’s clothes, Teemo sat down and started to plot.
He hadn’t lied to Tristana… much. His truth was just a little complicated. It wasn’t that he hated Poppy, although he wasn’t exactly fond of the imbecile that Rumble proved to be again and again. If he already annoyed Galio, the day the Gatekeeper met Rumble would be the day he’d quit. No, he didn’t hate them… he despised what they represented.
Love at first glance. He stayed by her side. He worried. Yet he stayed.
And here he was… thousands of years and his heart still ached with the mere thought of the woman he once loved. Tristana was… he’d never replace Trist, but the hole in his heart just didn’t seem to be filled up no matter how much they tried to do it. It hurt him. It made him furious.
Poppy deserved better, and she didn’t deserve to fall in love so easily. She barely worked for it! Rumble… the more he thought about that idiot, the angrier he got. He was a gifted engineer, sure, but dumb as a brick when it came to anything else, and as annoying as having a brick thrown at your face. A moron of proportions he could barely begin to comprehend. She deserved better. He deserved worse. But how…
The squeaking behind him from the tiny pathetic creature of pale skin, blubbery and saggy, gave him an idea. A malicious, evil idea… but well, he hadn’t gotten these horns just by fucking a human. Oh no. And he’d prove he deserved them by doing far, far worse.
Tristana was trying, and not exactly succeeding, on making the dress feel comfortable on her. It had sleeves and was way too stuffy. She was used to letting most of her skin breathe, covering up the mere basics so she wouldn’t get caught by public indecency, though she liked riding the thin line of slutty and small. This was… nothing she liked. At all. It let her lower quarters breathe, but with Teemo around that might be a negative…
“Honey, I’m back.” He purred, the setting sun behind him illuminating his soft and silky fur, red scarf-like neck fluff as beautiful as the first night she saw it. That was quite the glow up.
“Yeah, uh, good! Do you think those clothes will be dry by tomorrow because I really could use… anything else, I’m not gonna lie…” She grunted, struggling to take off her dress, a sigh of relief as she stood completely naked in front of him.
“I can try a few tricks. Even though I’m sure they wouldn’t mind seeing you like this..” He purred, putting the basket down, wrapping his arms around her waist just as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “I know I don’t.”
“You’re such a horrible little devil. You want to do it now?”
“You get the rest of the night free that way.” He purred, smiling a sweet smile that made her bite her lips.
“… ok you little sly fox, come on.”
And as Teemo lost himself inside her, listening to her sweet moans as he thrust until the night was dark and they both were out of breath… he knew he had a plan.
And oh, he couldn’t be happier.
Tristana woke to the smell of eggs and cloth burning. Teemo always got up before her, but now he was cooking? And trying to dry up her clothes… though that one didn’t seem to be going very well.
Walking slowly as she hadn’t quite recovered from last night yet, wrapped in her blankets and dragging them around like a Queen and her much too large cape. “… Teemo?”
The little Devil was dressed up in her clothes! And, she couldn’t lie… he looked pretty damn cute in them. Steam rose from the clothes while he cooked a healthy breakfast for them, not even raising his eyes from the scrambled eggs he was preparing. “I think it’s about time we visit Poppy. You think you’ll be ready soon?”
“Wait… it’s like…” She blinked, looking behind her to the window in her room, the sun barely trickling in. “… it can’t be past eight. Why the rush?”
“Excited to meet my new work mate. That a bad thing?” He purred, glaring at her with seductive eyes, cat-like slits surrounded by amber. It was almost downright hypnotic…
“Yeah, yeah, that’s fair. Well, I’ll take a bath, you uh… you use your own clothes. I miss wearing pants.” She spoke, walking away for her morning routine, leaving Teemo be.
There was… something inside of him, that he couldn’t quite recognize. He felt it before, but so long ago… it felt odd, odd and unpleasant. And it only got stronger the more he thought about what he was about to do. No matter. The smile that he had to force down whenever he thought about that Ang… Poppy crying, and Rumble rolling around like the mindless Imp he ought to be… oh, it made him shiver!
By the time Tristana was out of the bath, Teemo seemed done with her clothes, moaning out loud as he enjoyed his meal. It was… odd, seeing him like this. He was always so happy-go-lucky, but now? Now he seemed almost downright excited. She didn’t see that spark in those fiendish eyes since the first night they met… what once made her wet with anticipation, now made her deeply uncomfortable.
“So… uh… real eager to meet your new friend, huh? Guess I’ll be hanging out with Rumble while you two… do your business.” She was dressing up in the spot, knowing she couldn’t stop him even if she wanted. But seeing Rumble would be nice, and learning about what happened with Poppy. It had been a while since she last saw her… how much did an angel change until they turned into a demon? It didn’t seem like a lot but… hell, not her.
“Oh, no, I won’t be talking much with Poppy. Much. I think you’d do well in getting her acquainted with the more…” He picked up a strip of bacon, smiling, eyes glued to it. “…savory, parts of sex.”
“Wait, wait. She’s a succubus though.”
“No one’s born knowing everything. Sometimes you need a few nudges before you learn how things work.” He purred, his fur standing up as he licked his fingers from the grease and fat. “Hungry?”
Poppy stared down at her own chest, tapping her breasts lightly as she could, sighing.
She was on her and Rumble’s guest room, and while he was recovering downstairs, she was trying to figure out how to not keep her assets bouncing or people looking at them. Sure she was in this house of friendly Sinners, but… maybe it was some residual shame, maybe she wasn’t used to it… but she just wanted to be somewhat covered up. And even blankets made her warm to the point of discomfort.
Eh, she’d find something.
Rumble could feel the fur on his back stand up with the mere sound of Poppy’s steps, looking up from his borrowed book and around him. She was just coming downstairs, but still, he could barely keep his excitement down. Lulu was just in the kitchen, finishing up a chocolate cake to put most bakers from Bandle to shame.
Neither the sorceress or the mechanic could keep their eyes away from the amethyst that appeared at the bottom of the stairs, golden curls all the way to her hips, the massive horns adding a sense of enticing danger… and her eyes, a mix of pink and purple that even the Dark Mage himself would find it insulting to compare to the night sky. It was pulsating. And they stared right through Rumble, just as her toothy smile pierced his heart like a hundred love arrows.
It didn’t help that she was naked, either.
“My little sinner.” She purred, voice smooth as silk and addicting as poison. “Dearest ally.” She bowed to Lulu with all the respect and dignity a royal deserved. It took her a while, but finally, she realized what was going on.
“You… you two are breathing, yes? Release.” She spoke as softly as she could, soon followed by the desperate gasps of air from both of them. “… sorry.”
“N-nononono, it’s, it’s fine Poppy…” Lulu spoke while trying to recompose herself, eyes darting from the massive breasts to the hypnotic irises, unable to focus on just one piece of pure magnificence. Man, if only Vei was here to see it too. “Uh… I… I have to go talk with… Veigar! Yes! I’ll, uhm, leave you two be. Keep the cake there, please?” Nodding to herself, Lulu disappeared through a door that wasn’t in the walls before.
“… d-did I scare her?” Poppy mumbled, walking closer to Rumble, who seemed just as blown away as Lulu.
“No, no you didn’t.. you’re just… you’re just… that hot.” He purred, closing his book and putting it away in a table he thought was there, startling himself with the sound of it hitting the floor, but even that wasn’t enough to take his eyes away. “W-wh-why aren’t you wearing clothes, Dear?”
“Because nothing fits me, I don’t know where my armor is and everything else that could cover me makes me feel like I’m burning.” A somewhat miffed frown soon turned into a smile. “But hey, at least now I know what anger is. I… I don’t know, I quite like it, but I also want my problems to be solved. It’s weird! This is so good!”
“I’m so happy for you, my dear!” Rumble tried to get up, but soon he had an Amazon in his lap, arms wrapped around his neck and face buried between her breasts.
“And you know, none of this would’ve happened without you. I really ought to thank you some more…” She smirked, leaning in for a kiss.
Knock knock knock.
Barely an inch from each other’s lips, Poppy looked up, startled. Rumble was way too busy being crushed and loving every second of it to actually process what was going on, so the one that had to walk to the front door was actually Poppy, leaving a mortal with a boner and a dreamy look on his face behind.
“Poppy!” The Incubi almost leaped on her, hugging her as tightly as his strength allowed him. Tristana came inside from behind him, waving.
“Wait.. is Lulu home?” Trist asked, noticing the fact the house was much too quiet for the purple magician to be around.
“No, she’s, well kind of but she’s away… uhm. I think she wouldn’t mind having you two, as long as we all stay quiet! That sounds nice, yes?”
“Yeah, I think so. Uh, Poppy, why don’t you talk to Trist for a while? I think she’s has spent way too much time with a guy… maybe she needs some girl on girl time, yes?” With a devious smirk, he purred. “Just don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”
“Oh. Uhm. Sure! I wanted to ask you some stuff… but I guess it’ll have to wait? Trist?” Poppy offered a hand to the Gunner, who gladly took it.
As they went upstairs to talk, Teemo walked to Rumble, each step light as a feather, a grin made to unsettle people sitting perfectly on the Incubi’s face.
“So… Rumble.” He sat on the arm of the chair, hovering a few inches above it so his weight wouldn’t affect anything. “How’s Poppy been treating you?”
“Oh, that’s what you wanted to talk about… oh thank fuck I thought you were gonna offer to dick me or something.” Rumble sighed in relief, smiling. “Man, she’s the fucking greatest. She’s… not to insult your girlfriend but… I’d give up a thousand Tristanas just to touch her again.” He stared dreamily in the distance, lost in thoughts of adoration.
“Isn’t that sweet.” Teemo looked away as well, thanking the seven circles that they finally gave him something easy. Tristana was sweet and delicious… but this? This filled him with joy. “You know Rumble… I don’t want to be mean. I really don’t. But do you think you deserve her? Truly? I mean, look at you.”
Rumble fumbled on his seat, still staring off in the distance. “I mean… I’ve improved a lot, man. If I have her around… maybe, maybe soon I can. I just need time.”
“Rumble.” Teemo placed a hand on his shoulder, purring with joy. “I’m your friend. and your best friend’s boyfriend. So heed my advice. You’re… well, you’re pathetic. If I didn’t know you were here beforehand, I might’ve sat on top of you. You have arms the size of toothpicks. Your inventions fail, you don’t have enough stamina to satisfy her… I know that for a fact.” He smiled, watching as Rumble squirmed and tried to make himself smaller on the seat, his insecurities being poked left and right, the joy of Poppy being safe and the fact that Teeemo was, indeed, Tristana’s boyfriend… he had to be trusted.
“But.” Teemo spoke, and though he didn’t have words for an answer, he saw Rumble’s ears perk up like an excited cat. Oh, just what he needed to know to go on. “You can better yourself in a way Demons just loooove.”
“Y-yeah?!” The small mechanic was almost jumping out of the chair as he scrambled to find a comfy position to look up at Teemo, ready to take whatever advice he had to heart. “C'mon you’re a Devil but you can’t keep that away from me man… don’t tease…”
“That’s the spirit. You remember this?” Teemo reached for Rumble’s left hands, thumb pulling away fur to the barely visible remains of seven circles. “You know… Demons find sinners impressive. Y'know what would make Poppy swoon for you? Drop to her knees and just beg for you?”
The Demon leaned in, whispering light as the wind. “Sin… sin and let her revel on the fact you are so mean… sin to your heart’s content… and further beyond.”
"But, but like..." Rumble pulled his hand away, taken back by the 'advice'. "I'm, I'm in a pretty good spot already dude. She loves me..."
"For now."
"... for now..." Rumble slumped on the chair, sighing. "Yeah... for now..."
They stayed in silence for a while, Teemo silently enjoying his victory, while Rumble soaked in this information. She was a succubus... a recently turned one. Maybe they worked like dogs or something. Younger ones were always full of energy... the older they were, the less. Well, Poppy had just fallen. She'd probably get bored of him in a few days then, weeks if he was lucky.
"All of them?"
"She's a Succubus, so I'd say sleeping around might earn you some renown in her heart but... yeah. Go wild."
"Fuck no, I'm not cheating on her, but... yeah, yeah! I'll just do extra on the other ones. Oh man. Oh man, I'm ready for this." Teemo savored each and every word, lying back on the chair as Rumble talked about his ideas.
"Oh, I got one right now. Gimme a moment." He hopped out of his chair, running to the kitchen. While he was busy, Poppy and Tristana came downstairs, both of them giggling.
"...I thought that's a boy's only thing... wait, do you have one?"
"What? No... not a real one at least. You can buy these. They're like belts. Then you just kind of move your hips like... oh, hey Teemo! Where's Rumble?"
Just as they stopped in front of the chair Rumble had been sat on, he came back, a slice of cake in hands and two forks. With a kiss on the succubus' kiss and a smile to the Demon, he stabbed a piece. "Sorry honey. Was grabbing a bite for us."
"Wait wasn't that... Lulu's? Did she allow this?" Poppy grabbed the fork, and was hesitant... but she did look at the cake with wide, starving eyes.
"Yeah, yeah, don't worry about it. Just have a bite." Nodding to Teemo, he stared at Tristana with a cock smirk. "Yeah Trist, me and Poppy should be going now... I think we kept Lulu much too busy. Let's go. We can return the plate later."
"Oh... uh... I thought we could catch up and--"
"Nah nah, you know, I'm fine, she's fine... I think that's enough. Uh, I'll be seein' you two." Without much ceremony, and quite hastily, he rushed into the woods with a gleeful smile as Poppy and him ate cake. They even took the plate...
"Did, did you do something? Did I say something?" Tristana mumbled, scratching her head as she saw the two of them practically prancing in the distance.
"Why would you think that? They're just off to fuck like bunnies. Like we should. Unless you want to hang out with Lulu for a bit?" A sweet, nonthreatening smile. It unsettled Tristana beyond comprehension.
"Uh... no, y'know what, I think we could just go home. I need to get ready for the weekend anyway. Gunners will be busy. Don't you have stuff to do as a scout too?"
"They barely notice me while I'm there. Might just think I'm that good." He laughed, getting up and walking up to the door, left wide open by the two lovers. "But yes. I think you should."
They walked home, Teemo as satisfied as he could be, while Tristana couldn't help but feel embarassed by how quickly Rumble fled when she came around. Man, she really hadn't done a good job as a friend, huh? Damn...
One or two days passed without much difference, if anthing, Poppy seemed to enjoy how energetic Rumble had become. Tristana also didn't mind the tamer needs of Teemo, seeing as she herself could barely keep up with the usual. At least now she didn't have to walk funny the next day... though the wrist marks would always be there.
Rumble had gone out for some secret reason, enough for the fallen Angel to enjoy trying out something that fit her. Maybe it was because she was such a recent Succubi, maybe it was incompetence as a Demon, but no matter how much she tried she just couldn't get anything to cover her! Damnation... at least when they had armor made for them, she could just fly down and ask for it...
Clumsily, she grabbed a wrench, a hammer and a screwdiver. Truth be told, she only really helped Rumble carry things in and out... that and get his life back together. It couldn't be that hard, right? He made it look SO easy. It couldn't be that hard.
"Po... ppy?"
Rumble pushed the door open, waving away the smoke that filled the air as he walked in. The whole warehouse was smoking like it was one massive furnace, along with the heat of one! Too worried to think that Poppy was, in fact, quite used to the heat these days... he rushed into the smoke blindly, yelling for her.
He was met with a wall, and giggles.
"No, no, honey! I'm sorry!" More laughing, and those warm, thick arms that could melt even the most stalwart knight wrapped up around him. Still giggling, Poppy met his lips with hers, finaly setting him down.
"I uh, I may have... done some things wrong. And set fire to a thing or two. But it's over! It's just, uh, full of smoke now."
"Did you melt the, anything that wasn't scrap?"
"What? No."
"... how the hell did you make so much..." Rumble started to cough out loud, waving up more and more of the smoke. "... so much smoke...?"
"Are you okay...?"
"My lungs are already black enough, don't worry..." Another coughing fit as the smoke was really starting to settle in, making his eyes watery and breathing harder with every inhale.
Just as he thought that maybe rushing inside a smoke-filled building without a plan was maybe not that great of an idea, he was lifted up. And kept being lifted up. If his lungs weren't full of smoke, he might have asked what was going on, but the disgusting wheezing made it damn hard to do anything other than attempt to not suffocate.
For a moment he felt his heart stop as he saw a blinding light. Oh fuck. Was he that much of a pussy? After being impaled by his own inventions multiple times, the electric shocks, that time Ziggs tossed a rock at his head... this was what took him down? Some smoke?
"Breathe deep."
Her voice.
He did as he was told, and slowly managed to clear his view with time, he saw it. Her face, blocking out the sun. Even with that, her purple eyes glowed as vividly as they did in the dark of the night, a smile sharp as the harpoons he crafted for TRISTY... well, he'd need to think for a new achronym for it now. What was--
"Breathe."
He was holding his breath. Letting it go, he finally completely understood just how starved for air he was, gasping and wheezing for air like someone that nearly drowned.
"Yes. Good boy." She purred, lowering her head so their noses would touch."
"Wh... are..." He looked around, the smoke below flowing up. "... are we flying?"
"Are we...? OH! Oh yes! I'm, I'm not actually sure how I managed to do that."
Slowly they descended, and as Rumble managed to walk a small distance to give Poppy the comfort, he saw the... shapes?
They were wings, of course they were, but the thick smoke that formed them were always shifting, as if pulled together and restrained instead of the graceful light that flowed like water with her every order. This? This was... disturbing.
"You look beautiful."
She was covered in the marks of ash and sooth, molten steel clung to her shoulders like plating... deformed, broken, brittle plating. Even her pasty white horns had a new layer of grime each.
"I am most definitely not." She said, before smirking. "You look fine for me, though."
He was hunched, hands resting on his own knees for support as he tried to retch out whatever remained from the smoke. His fur was almost black, dusted up and dripping with sweat from the heat. It was horrible.
"Liar." He smiled, and so did she.
It took them the rest of the day, but they finally stopped Rumble's furnace from bellowing smke, and cleaned most of the dust created by it. Rumble was much too tired to do much anything, but he didn't want to look weak, not for his lover. As he laid down in his matress, still barely able to be called clean, he smiled at Poppy.
"So, dear... you think you can go for a round before bed?" He spoke gently and hushed, barely able t keep his eyes open.
"Little Sinner..." She knelt besides the bed, caressing his ears as if he was a pet. "You need rest."
"Yeah, and I know a good, comfy, warm place to rest in..." He smirked, trying to look confident despite his exhaustion.
"No you're not. Today you're going to sleep. Tomorrow we'll try to see a doctor. For now? For now you stay down... and I will keep my eyes on you." She lowered herself to touch her forehead with him, smiling as she closed her eyes, simply enjoying the moment of feeling the one she loved so close. "Rest well, and wake up refreshed." She wrapped one of her hands around his, and kissed his lips. "Please."
So he did.
Well, he tried to.
When he woke up he could feel the sore, dry throat and how heavy he was breathing, though the ground around him seemed clean. Poppy wasn't there, but he could hear someone in the warehouse with him.
"Poppy...?" He asked, getting into a coughing fit with even this minimal strain. Yikes, he was weak.
He couldn't be weak... not for Poppy. Not in front of Poppy.
Forcing himself up, spitting black goop as he tried to compose himself, walking out in the open of the wide warehouse. "Hello? Hooooney?"
The sunlight bathed the Succubus as she struggled with metal pieces, trying to twist and bend them into recognizeable shapes. She was failing, but her strenght made Rumble's knees weak... that, and the lungs chock-full of smoke wich were still barely working.
Lifting her ears like an excited dog as she heard Rumble call out for her and walk, the Demoness smiled. "Rumble! Do you feel better? I don't want to mess up again... I uh, I can't, I don't think I can sleep even in this form so I just... decided to clean up the place while you were down. Are you hungry? Should we go eat something?"
"N-no.. don't, don't worry about it, I'm cool as a cucumber, hon." He tried to stand upright and puff out his chest, but it just ended up with another coughing fit.
"... maybe you should go back to resting?"
"W-wha?! Nah, nah, I'm alright. Let's go. What were you planning on doing?"
"Well, first off, maybe a bath should be priority." She put down the bent pieces, walking up to her lover, cupping his cheeks on her hands. "It will help you. Promise."
He nodded. "Yeah, bathing... could be nice. Yeah."
"I think Lulu's plac--"
"Yeah! Yeah let's go there."
"... you sound eager."
"Oh, y'know, I just, I just really want to be clean again."
"I'm glad. Your fur is prettier without all this.." She brushed his arm, trying to wipe some of the dust away. "Blue as the sky, soft as silk and white as snow..."
"Y-you're flustering me babe."
"That only makes you cuter in my eyes, my little Sinner."
They held hands as they went into the woods, Poppy's hums filling the air with a joy Rumble could not completely describe. It was... good. It was good. It was really good.
"Uh, Poppy."
"Yes, my Love?"
"You uh.. wh-what are the sins again?"
She looked towards him, smiling. "Why do you want to know?"
"Uhm, just, curiosity. Y'know, now you're a demon and all."
"That... I don't see how that affects anything?"
"Y'know, just so like... so I know, and stuff."
"That isn't a very clear answer." Stopping dead on her tracks, she made Rumble face her, and very lightly and gently raised his chin so he was looking her dead in the eye. "Tell me, little Sinner... please."
It would have been effective, could Rumble even speak when faced with such beauty. Even the frail display of dominance by Poppy already had him hard as the trunks surrounding them, a knot on his throat as he had no clue how to deal with this.
"... let's just go bathe, then. You don't need to know."
Walking away, fingers slipping away from his chin as she stepped forward, Rumble dutifully following like an obedient dog. She didn't want to admit it, but this feeling of power was... enticing. Poppy delighted herself knowing that every touch on Rumble's skin stole his breath and made him desire her even further. It was too much power... but she tried to restrain herself, at least.
0 notes
Text
A dark, dark room.
Empty.
The shattered being that was Rumble in his dreams stood, waiting for her.
Any second now.
Right?
The room was dark and empty.
Dark.
Empty.
Cold.
Not her cold. It was frigid cold. Not the cool winds that blew on spring, not metal left in a shady place. It… hurt, almost.
Steam.
His eyes opened, needing a moment to wake up and adjust. There was something awfully warm touching him. Like when Teemo sat beside him, but… closer.
Breathing.
Her eyes.
“My little Sinner.”
Poppy’s voice was hushed, her hands on top of Rumble’s. She was sat on the edge of her bed. Her eyes… they were so different.
Other than the fact she had no face for most of the time Rumble and the mages watched over her, Poppy also hadn’t opened her eyes, only in dreams, but even there they were the soft yellow of the heavens. Now… burning a strong purple comparable only to the brightest nights, whole nebulas pictured in her irises. It was… so beautiful.
“M-my… Poppy.”
His eyes were glued to hers, mouth agape, barely believing the sight in front of him. Her skin, which once was a soft light blue, now violet. Almost glowing. What was once a caring, shy smile was now wide, full of horrible intentions. Golden locks of curly, messy hair falling from her head like the Light that dripped when she was cast down, but somehow so much prettier… she was…
Gods, he could not even begin to describe how pretty she continued to be.
“My little Rumble…” She savored the words, her hands feeling like molten iron as she ran her fingers through his arms, all the way to his face, cupping his cheeks softly between her hands. Her sweet breath. The mischief behind those eyes. “… I missed you so… so much.”
Poppy got up, slowly letting go of Rumble, and finally, he got to see her full form. Truth be told, despite seeing her in bed naked… it didn’t do much to him. Not when she was stuck sleeping, unable to do anything. It felt wrong.
Now?
Now she was awake… and wanted to show him everything she had to offer.
Her large breasts, the defined abs, the strong arms, the horns that looked like scorpion stingers, a reminder of a broken promise that revealed so much more for her. Every inch of her body was a treasure in its own right. Gods, he could…
“Rumble.”
He blinked. Even trying to form words was a struggle when "Y… ye…?“
"You look so desperate like that.” She leaned down, picking up his hands and placing them against her breasts. It felt like his palms were burning. A sensation he had gotten used to, especially with Poppy’s punishments… but those were far behind. And this pain managed to be different. The sizzling didn’t hurt, much. After a few seconds of groping (and drooling over himself), he could not get enough of it, kneading them softly but curious as ever, thumbs pressed against her hard nipples, carefully moving up and down.
Wrapping her arms around him, she yanked him up and fell back into the bed, creaking loudly as the weight of the recently turned Angel came crashing down on it. She laughed, and soon, he did too, despite having his face buried between her breasts.
“You are so… perfect. Come here?” She purred, outstretched in bed. Rumble started to crawl up, eyes stuck to hers, inches away from her mouth…
The sound of the door slamming open, followed by the screams of Lulu. “VEI! VEI! SHE WOKE UP COME SAY HI!”
The lovers were… less than pleased, to say the least. Rumble was red as a rose being caught this way… at least he had his clothes on, but Poppy? Poppy was naked! Couldn’t Lulu at least have waited until she dressed?
“You could have simply knocked…” Poppy mumbled, sitting up, keeping Rumble warm and safe between her arms. “I was going to thank him.”
“Oh, you two were… uhm, gimme a– VEEEEIGAR, DON’T COME UP, THEY’RE BUSY!” Lulu giggled, slamming the door shut and walking away, whistling an alien tune in the distance.
He sat back down, half-erect, clearly disturbed by the sudden intrusion. “I’m… w-we can… you… you don’t have to.”
“Don’t have to do what?”
“T-thank me, like, uhm, t-that. I… y-you…”
“Silly. I want to. I want to thank you again…” Poppy’s hands caressed his thighs, purring as she pulled his shorts off. “And again… and again…”
Before Rumble could reply, he already felt her tongue running up his shaft, gripping the sheets below and whimpering, the feeling of her mouth being so different and… so, so much better…
Every lick making chills run up his spine, lips kissing the tip of his cock, a low purr making her vibrate, her hands caressing his thighs and groping his hips like he was a squeezing toy. He was in heaven, and she couldn’t be happier with the low whimpers and needy moans that he let out.
Lulu knocked on the door, but this time Poppy didn’t stop, and thankfully, neither did Lulu barge in. “Oh, and you guys, when you’re done, just… come down here!
A loud groan of delight was the only answer Lulu got, and as she went downstairs, Poppy finally got to taste her lover’s seed for the first time since she fell…
"Another round, my love..?”
“Y-ye… ye…” Rumble was barely able to breathe, but his hands slowly moved to her head, caressing her hair. They were both absolutely adrift in a perverted high of love…
… and they loved it.
Teemo stared at himself in the mirror, clawed fingers tapping the counter restlessly. Even in this yordle disguise, marks of stress were starting to ooze out. His fur was dry, not unlike straw poking out of his skin. His eyes, even when closed, had bags under them, and glowed in a soft light that was sure to set off some people. Lips dried up, crackled. He oozed with anger, and something… more.
“Honey?” Tristana knocked on the door to the bathroom, coat covering her up, nothing underneath. She was tired, but not like the usual kind of morning tired. Of course, with Teemo, she never got a decent amount of sleep, seeing as they fucked like rabbits until the sun was crawling up the horizon. No, she was… well, she wasn’t satisfied. Something she almost forgot was possible. “You mind if I come in?”
“… just a second, dear.” Teemo breathed in deep, trying to make these disturbing features fade. He did a decent job, but as Tristana walked in, he could see her face of worry through the reflection in the mirror.
“…Teemo, what’s going on.” She threw her coat into the pile of used clothes, which had been getting bigger since Teemo refused to do his part of their little routine. She had to do everything herself. It was starting to get to her. “Did something happen and are you not telling me… just, what’s going on?”
“I told you everything that’s going on, dear.” He spoke softly, an overtly calm tone that freaked Trist out more than soothed her.
“So is it Poppy? Rumble? You know you can get them as long as I’m there too, hell, I’m pretty sure–”
“No, it’s not that.” There was a crack in his calm voice. Anger. “It’s… nothing. Nothing you should worry about. I’ll make it go away myself. Promise. You don’t have to worry.” He smiled, needle teeth helping add to the unsettling promise.
“You know I’m here too, right. Like… you don’t have to do whatever it is you’re doing alone. Really! Just because I didn’t get my horns cracked, or aren’t sucking Galio’s dick… I’m still your girlfriend, right?”
He blushed. Yes, she was… and there’s nothing in this world he’d trade for her. Love was once a strong word, but now it seemed almost… no, completely fitting. It described what he felt for her perfectly. No perversion. No mere lust. Love… and yet he couldn’t bring himself to tell her the reason he despised them so much.
“You are. That’s why I’m telling you not to worry. Because you really don’t have to. I promise you, just a week, and I should be fit as a fiddle again. Promise.”
“Don’t, don’t say promise. It sounds bad when you say it. But yeah… I’ll… I’ll take your word.” She glanced rather obviously at the pile and stepped into the shower. “Uh, while I’m getting ready… can you go and wash these? I’m having to wear borrowed clothes. I didn’t even know I had a sundress.”
“Of course, my darling.” He purred, taking them away and putting them in a basket, fur standing up. He could be away for an hour or two alone… by himself.. thinking. She shouldn’t worry, truly, this wouldn’t affect her.
But that Angel and her stupid toy… well, Tristana could use fewer friends. Not that they’d be much of a loss, anyway. And it’d help him feel… less… gah, he was supposed to be an Incubi, not an envious, petty bastard. Yet for every moment they were allowed to be together, the angrier and more spiteful he got.
“See you soon, my love.” He spoke while walking towards the river, basket in hands, shorts on and that silly scout hat on to cover his devilish horns.
“See ya…” She replied, sitting down in the shower, letting the water fall on her head. Now, to think about what was she doing wrong…
His trip there was short, and after making sure he was alone, he summoned himself an imp. A tiny little creature, pathetic and tinier than even a Yordle’s child, smacking it and telling it to get straight to work. And while the poor little imp worked himself to a second death washing away all the substances clinging to Tristana’s clothes, Teemo sat down and started to plot.
He hadn’t lied to Tristana… much. His truth was just a little complicated. It wasn’t that he hated Poppy, although he wasn’t exactly fond of the imbecile that Rumble proved to be again and again. If he already annoyed Galio, the day the Gatekeeper met Rumble would be the day he’d quit. No, he didn’t hate them… he despised what they represented.
Love at first glance. He stayed by her side. He worried. Yet he stayed.
And here he was… thousands of years and his heart still ached with the mere thought of the woman he once loved. Tristana was… he’d never replace Trist, but the hole in his heart just didn’t seem to be filled up no matter how much they tried to do it. It hurt him. It made him furious.
Poppy deserved better, and she didn’t deserve to fall in love so easily. She barely worked for it! Rumble… the more he thought about that idiot, the angrier he got. He was a gifted engineer, sure, but dumb as a brick when it came to anything else, and as annoying as having a brick thrown at your face. A moron of proportions he could barely begin to comprehend. She deserved better. He deserved worse. But how…
The squeaking behind him from the tiny pathetic creature of pale skin, blubbery and saggy, gave him an idea. A malicious, evil idea… but well, he hadn’t gotten these horns just by fucking a human. Oh no. And he’d prove he deserved them by doing far, far worse.
Tristana was trying, and not exactly succeeding, on making the dress feel comfortable on her. It had sleeves and was way too stuffy. She was used to letting most of her skin breathe, covering up the mere basics so she wouldn’t get caught by public indecency, though she liked riding the thin line of slutty and small. This was… nothing she liked. At all. It let her lower quarters breathe, but with Teemo around that might be a negative…
“Honey, I’m back.” He purred, the setting sun behind him illuminating his soft and silky fur, red scarf-like neck fluff as beautiful as the first night she saw it. That was quite the glow up.
“Yeah, uh, good! Do you think those clothes will be dry by tomorrow because I really could use… anything else, I’m not gonna lie…” She grunted, struggling to take off her dress, a sigh of relief as she stood completely naked in front of him.
“I can try a few tricks. Even though I’m sure they wouldn’t mind seeing you like this..” He purred, putting the basket down, wrapping his arms around her waist just as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “I know I don’t.”
“You’re such a horrible little devil. You want to do it now?”
“You get the rest of the night free that way.” He purred, smiling a sweet smile that made her bite her lips.
“… ok you little sly fox, come on.”
And as Teemo lost himself inside her, listening to her sweet moans as he thrust until the night was dark and they both were out of breath… he knew he had a plan.
And oh, he couldn’t be happier.
Tristana woke to the smell of eggs and cloth burning. Teemo always got up before her, but now he was cooking? And trying to dry up her clothes… though that one didn’t seem to be going very well.
Walking slowly as she hadn’t quite recovered from last night yet, wrapped in her blankets and dragging them around like a Queen and her much too large cape. “… Teemo?”
The little Devil was dressed up in her clothes! And, she couldn’t lie… he looked pretty damn cute in them. Steam rose from the clothes while he cooked a healthy breakfast for them, not even raising his eyes from the scrambled eggs he was preparing. “I think it’s about time we visit Poppy. You think you’ll be ready soon?”
“Wait… it’s like…” She blinked, looking behind her to the window in her room, the sun barely trickling in. “… it can’t be past eight. Why the rush?”
“Excited to meet my new work mate. That a bad thing?” He purred, glaring at her with seductive eyes, cat-like slits surrounded by amber. It was almost downright hypnotic…
“Yeah, yeah, that’s fair. Well, I’ll take a bath, you uh… you use your own clothes. I miss wearing pants.” She spoke, walking away for her morning routine, leaving Teemo be.
There was… something inside of him, that he couldn’t quite recognize. He felt it before, but so long ago… it felt odd, odd and unpleasant. And it only got stronger the more he thought about what he was about to do. No matter. The smile that he had to force down whenever he thought about that Ang… Poppy crying, and Rumble rolling around like the mindless Imp he ought to be… oh, it made him shiver!
By the time Tristana was out of the bath, Teemo seemed done with her clothes, moaning out loud as he enjoyed his meal. It was… odd, seeing him like this. He was always so happy-go-lucky, but now? Now he seemed almost downright excited. She didn’t see that spark in those fiendish eyes since the first night they met… what once made her wet with anticipation, now made her deeply uncomfortable.
“So… uh… real eager to meet your new friend, huh? Guess I’ll be hanging out with Rumble while you two… do your business.” She was dressing up in the spot, knowing she couldn’t stop him even if she wanted. But seeing Rumble would be nice, and learning about what happened with Poppy. It had been a while since she last saw her… how much did an angel change until they turned into a demon? It didn’t seem like a lot but… hell, not her.
“Oh, no, I won’t be talking much with Poppy. Much. I think you’d do well in getting her acquainted with the more…” He picked up a strip of bacon, smiling, eyes glued to it. “…savory, parts of sex.”
“Wait, wait. She’s a succubus though.”
“No one’s born knowing everything. Sometimes you need a few nudges before you learn how things work.” He purred, his fur standing up as he licked his fingers from the grease and fat. “Hungry?”
Poppy stared down at her own chest, tapping her breasts lightly as she could, sighing.
She was on her and Rumble’s guest room, and while he was recovering downstairs, she was trying to figure out how to not keep her assets bouncing or people looking at them. Sure she was in this house of friendly Sinners, but… maybe it was some residual shame, maybe she wasn’t used to it… but she just wanted to be somewhat covered up. And even blankets made her warm to the point of discomfort.
Eh, she’d find something.
Rumble could feel the fur on his back stand up with the mere sound of Poppy’s steps, looking up from his borrowed book and around him. She was just coming downstairs, but still, he could barely keep his excitement down. Lulu was just in the kitchen, finishing up a chocolate cake to put most bakers from Bandle to shame.
Neither the sorceress or the mechanic could keep their eyes away from the amethyst that appeared at the bottom of the stairs, golden curls all the way to her hips, the massive horns adding a sense of enticing danger… and her eyes, a mix of pink and purple that even the Dark Mage himself would find it insulting to compare to the night sky. It was pulsating. And they stared right through Rumble, just as her toothy smile pierced his heart like a hundred love arrows.
It didn’t help that she was naked, either.
“My little sinner.” She purred, voice smooth as silk and addicting as poison. “Dearest ally.” She bowed to Lulu with all the respect and dignity a royal deserved. It took her a while, but finally, she realized what was going on.
“You… you two are breathing, yes? Release.” She spoke as softly as she could, soon followed by the desperate gasps of air from both of them. “… sorry.”
“N-nononono, it’s, it’s fine Poppy…” Lulu spoke while trying to recompose herself, eyes darting from the massive breasts to the hypnotic irises, unable to focus on just one piece of pure magnificence. Man, if only Vei was here to see it too. “Uh… I… I have to go talk with… Veigar! Yes! I’ll, uhm, leave you two be. Keep the cake there, please?” Nodding to herself, Lulu disappeared through a door that wasn’t in the walls before.
“… d-did I scare her?” Poppy mumbled, walking closer to Rumble, who seemed just as blown away as Lulu.
“No, no you didn’t.. you’re just… you’re just… that hot.” He purred, closing his book and putting it away in a table he thought was there, startling himself with the sound of it hitting the floor, but even that wasn’t enough to take his eyes away. “W-wh-why aren’t you wearing clothes, Dear?”
“Because nothing fits me, I don’t know where my armor is and everything else that could cover me makes me feel like I’m burning.” A somewhat miffed frown soon turned into a smile. “But hey, at least now I know what anger is. I… I don’t know, I quite like it, but I also want my problems to be solved. It’s weird! This is so good!”
“I’m so happy for you, my dear!” Rumble tried to get up, but soon he had an Amazon in his lap, arms wrapped around his neck and face buried between her breasts.
“And you know, none of this would’ve happened without you. I really ought to thank you some more…” She smirked, leaning in for a kiss.
Knock knock knock.
Barely an inch from each other’s lips, Poppy looked up, startled. Rumble was way too busy being crushed and loving every second of it to actually process what was going on, so the one that had to walk to the front door was actually Poppy, leaving a mortal with a boner and a dreamy look on his face behind.
“Poppy!” The Incubi almost leaped on her, hugging her as tightly as his strength allowed him. Tristana came inside from behind him, waving.
“Wait.. is Lulu home?” Trist asked, noticing the fact the house was much too quiet for the purple magician to be around.
“No, she’s, well kind of but she’s away… uhm. I think she wouldn’t mind having you two, as long as we all stay quiet! That sounds nice, yes?”
“Yeah, I think so. Uh, Poppy, why don’t you talk to Trist for a while? I think she’s has spent way too much time with a guy… maybe she needs some girl on girl time, yes?” With a devious smirk, he purred. “Just don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”
“Oh. Uhm. Sure! I wanted to ask you some stuff… but I guess it’ll have to wait? Trist?” Poppy offered a hand to the Gunner, who gladly took it.
As they went upstairs to talk, Teemo walked to Rumble, each step light as a feather, a grin made to unsettle people sitting perfectly on the Incubi’s face.
“So… Rumble.” He sat on the arm of the chair, hovering a few inches above it so his weight wouldn’t affect anything. “How’s Poppy been treating you?”
“Oh, that’s what you wanted to talk about… oh thank fuck I thought you were gonna offer to dick me or something.” Rumble sighed in relief, smiling. “Man, she’s the fucking greatest. She’s… not to insult your girlfriend but… I’d give up a thousand Tristanas just to touch her again.” He stared dreamily in the distance, lost in thoughts of adoration.
“Isn’t that sweet.” Teemo looked away as well, thanking the seven circles that they finally gave him something easy. Tristana was sweet and delicious… but this? This filled him with joy. “You know Rumble… I don’t want to be mean. I really don’t. But do you think you deserve her? Truly? I mean, look at you.”
Rumble fumbled on his seat, still staring off in the distance. “I mean… I’ve improved a lot, man. If I have her around… maybe, maybe soon I can. I just need time.”
“Rumble.” Teemo placed a hand on his shoulder, purring with joy. “I’m your friend. and your best friend’s boyfriend. So heed my advice. You’re… well, you’re pathetic. If I didn’t know you were here beforehand, I might’ve sat on top of you. You have arms the size of toothpicks. Your inventions fail, you don’t have enough stamina to satisfy her… I know that for a fact.” He smiled, watching as Rumble squirmed and tried to make himself smaller on the seat, his insecurities being poked left and right, the joy of Poppy being safe and the fact that Teeemo was, indeed, Tristana’s boyfriend… he had to be trusted.
“But.” Teemo spoke, and though he didn’t have words for an answer, he saw Rumble’s ears perk up like an excited cat. Oh, just what he needed to know to go on. “You can better yourself in a way Demons just loooove.”
“Y-yeah?!” The small mechanic was almost jumping out of the chair as he scrambled to find a comfy position to look up at Teemo, ready to take whatever advice he had to heart. “C'mon you’re a Devil but you can’t keep that away from me man… don’t tease…”
“That’s the spirit. You remember this?” Teemo reached for Rumble’s left hands, thumb pulling away fur to the barely visible remains of seven circles. “You know… Demons find sinners impressive. Y'know what would make Poppy swoon for you? Drop to her knees and just beg for you?”
The Demon leaned in, whispering light as the wind. “Sin… sin and let her revel on the fact you are so mean… sin to your heart’s content… and further beyond.”
"But, but like..." Rumble pulled his hand away, taken back by the 'advice'. "I'm, I'm in a pretty good spot already dude. She loves me..."
"For now."
"... for now..." Rumble slumped on the chair, sighing. "Yeah... for now..."
They stayed in silence for a while, Teemo silently enjoying his victory, while Rumble soaked in this information. She was a succubus... a recently turned one. Maybe they worked like dogs or something. Younger ones were always full of energy... the older they were, the less. Well, Poppy had just fallen. She'd probably get bored of him in a few days then, weeks if he was lucky.
"All of them?"
"She's a Succubus, so I'd say sleeping around might earn you some renown in her heart but... yeah. Go wild."
"Fuck no, I'm not cheating on her, but... yeah, yeah! I'll just do extra on the other ones. Oh man. Oh man, I'm ready for this." Teemo savored each and every word, lying back on the chair as Rumble talked about his ideas.
"Oh, I got one right now. Gimme a moment." He hopped out of his chair, running to the kitchen. While he was busy, Poppy and Tristana came downstairs, both of them giggling.
"...I thought that's a boy's only thing... wait, do you have one?"
"What? No... not a real one at least. You can buy these. They're like belts. Then you just kind of move your hips like... oh, hey Teemo! Where's Rumble?"
Just as they stopped in front of the chair Rumble had been sat on, he came back, a slice of cake in hands and two forks. With a kiss on the succubus' kiss and a smile to the Demon, he stabbed a piece. "Sorry honey. Was grabbing a bite for us."
"Wait wasn't that... Lulu's? Did she allow this?" Poppy grabbed the fork, and was hesitant... but she did look at the cake with wide, starving eyes.
"Yeah, yeah, don't worry about it. Just have a bite." Nodding to Teemo, he stared at Tristana with a cock smirk. "Yeah Trist, me and Poppy should be going now... I think we kept Lulu much too busy. Let's go. We can return the plate later."
"Oh... uh... I thought we could catch up and--"
"Nah nah, you know, I'm fine, she's fine... I think that's enough. Uh, I'll be seein' you two." Without much ceremony, and quite hastily, he rushed into the woods with a gleeful smile as Poppy and him ate cake. They even took the plate...
"Did, did you do something? Did I say something?" Tristana mumbled, scratching her head as she saw the two of them practically prancing in the distance.
"Why would you think that? They're just off to fuck like bunnies. Like we should. Unless you want to hang out with Lulu for a bit?" A sweet, nonthreatening smile. It unsettled Tristana beyond comprehension.
"Uh... no, y'know what, I think we could just go home. I need to get ready for the weekend anyway. Gunners will be busy. Don't you have stuff to do as a scout too?"
"They barely notice me while I'm there. Might just think I'm that good." He laughed, getting up and walking up to the door, left wide open by the two lovers. "But yes. I think you should."
They walked home, Teemo as satisfied as he could be, while Tristana couldn't help but feel embarassed by how quickly Rumble fled when she came around. Man, she really hadn't done a good job as a friend, huh? Damn...
One or two days passed without much difference, if anthing, Poppy seemed to enjoy how energetic Rumble had become. Tristana also didn't mind the tamer needs of Teemo, seeing as she herself could barely keep up with the usual. At least now she didn't have to walk funny the next day... though the wrist marks would always be there.
Rumble had gone out for some secret reason, enough for the fallen Angel to enjoy trying out something that fit her. Maybe it was because she was such a recent Succubi, maybe it was incompetence as a Demon, but no matter how much she tried she just couldn't get anything to cover her! Damnation... at least when they had armor made for them, she could just fly down and ask for it...
Clumsily, she grabbed
0 notes
Text
A dark, dark room.
Empty.
The shattered being that was Rumble in his dreams stood, waiting for her.
Any second now.
Right?
The room was dark and empty.
Dark.
Empty.
Cold.
Not her cold. It was frigid cold. Not the cool winds that blew on spring, not metal left in a shady place. It... hurt, almost.
Steam.
His eyes opened, needing a moment to wake up and adjust. There was something awfully warm touching him. Like when Teemo sat beside him, but... closer.
Breathing.
Her eyes.
"My little Sinner."
Poppy's voice was hushed, her hands on top of Rumble's. She was sat on the edge of her bed. Her eyes... they were so different.
Other than the fact she had no face for most of the time Rumble and the mages watched over her, Poppy also hadn't opened her eyes, only in dreams, but even there they were the soft yellow of the heavens. Now... burning a strong purple comparable only to the brightest nights, whole nebulas pictured in her irises. It was... so beautiful.
"M-my... Poppy."
His eyes were glued to hers, mouth agape, barely believing the sight in front of him. Her skin, which once was a soft light blue, now violet. Almost glowing. What was once a caring, shy smile was now wide, full of horrible intentions. Golden locks of curly, messy hair falling from her head like the Light that dripped when she was cast down, but somehow so much prettier... she was...
Gods, he could not even begin to describe how pretty she continued to be.
"My little Rumble..." She savored the words, her hands feeling like molten iron as she ran her fingers through his arms, all the way to his face, cupping his cheeks softly between her hands. Her sweet breath. The mischief behind those eyes. "... I missed you so... so much."
Poppy got up, slowly letting go of Rumble, and finally, he got to see her full form. Truth be told, despite seeing her in bed naked... it didn't do much to him. Not when she was stuck sleeping, unable to do anything. It felt wrong.
Now?
Now she was awake... and wanted to show him everything she had to offer.
Her large breasts, the defined abs, the strong arms, the horns that looked like scorpion stingers, a reminder of a broken promise that revealed so much more for her. Every inch of her body was a treasure in its own right. Gods, he could...
"Rumble."
He blinked. Even trying to form words was a struggle when "Y... ye...?"
"You look so desperate like that." She leaned down, picking up his hands and placing them against her breasts. It felt like his palms were burning. A sensation he had gotten used to, especially with Poppy's punishments... but those were far behind. And this pain managed to be different. The sizzling didn't hurt, much. After a few seconds of groping (and drooling over himself), he could not get enough of it, kneading them softly but curious as ever, thumbs pressed against her hard nipples, carefully moving up and down.
Wrapping her arms around him, she yanked him up and fell back into the bed, creaking loudly as the weight of the recently turned Angel came crashing down on it. She laughed, and soon, he did too, despite having his face buried between her breasts.
"You are so... perfect. Come here?" She purred, outstretched in bed. Rumble started to crawl up, eyes stuck to hers, inches away from her mouth...
The sound of the door slamming open, followed by the screams of Lulu. "VEI! VEI! SHE WOKE UP COME SAY HI!"
The lovers were... less than pleased, to say the least. Rumble was red as a rose being caught this way... at least he had his clothes on, but Poppy? Poppy was naked! Couldn't Lulu at least have waited until she dressed?
"You could have simply knocked..." Poppy mumbled, sitting up, keeping Rumble warm and safe between her arms. "I was going to thank him."
"Oh, you two were... uhm, gimme a-- VEEEEIGAR, DON'T COME UP, THEY'RE BUSY!" Lulu giggled, slamming the door shut and walking away, whistling an alien tune in the distance.
He sat back down, half-erect, clearly disturbed by the sudden intrusion. "I'm... w-we can... you... you don't have to."
"Don't have to do what?"
"T-thank me, like, uhm, t-that. I... y-you..."
"Silly. I want to. I want to thank you again..." Poppy's hands caressed his thighs, purring as she pulled his shorts off. "And again... and again..."
Before Rumble could reply, he already felt her tongue running up his shaft, gripping the sheets below and whimpering, the feeling of her mouth being so different and... so, so much better...
Every lick making chills run up his spine, lips kissing the tip of his cock, a low purr making her vibrate, her hands caressing his thighs and groping his hips like he was a squeezing toy. He was in heaven, and she couldn't be happier with the low whimpers and needy moans that he let out.
Lulu knocked on the door, but this time Poppy didn't stop, and thankfully, neither did Lulu barge in. "Oh, and you guys, when you're done, just... come down here!
A loud groan of delight was the only answer Lulu got, and as she went downstairs, Poppy finally got to taste her lover's seed for the first time since she fell...
"Another round, my love..?"
"Y-ye... ye..." Rumble was barely able to breathe, but his hands slowly moved to her head, caressing her hair. They were both absolutely adrift in a perverted high of love...
... and they loved it.
Teemo stared at himself in the mirror, clawed fingers tapping the counter restlessly. Even in this yordle disguise, marks of stress were starting to ooze out. His fur was dry, not unlike straw poking out of his skin. His eyes, even when closed, had bags under them, and glowed in a soft light that was sure to set off some people. Lips dried up, crackled. He oozed with anger, and something... more.
"Honey?" Tristana knocked on the door to the bathroom, coat covering her up, nothing underneath. She was tired, but not like the usual kind of morning tired. Of course, with Teemo, she never got a decent amount of sleep, seeing as they fucked like rabbits until the sun was crawling up the horizon. No, she was... well, she wasn't satisfied. Something she almost forgot was possible. "You mind if I come in?"
"... just a second, dear." Teemo breathed in deep, trying to make these disturbing features fade. He did a decent job, but as Tristana walked in, he could see her face of worry through the reflection in the mirror.
"...Teemo, what's going on." She threw her coat into the pile of used clothes, which had been getting bigger since Teemo refused to do his part of their little routine. She had to do everything herself. It was starting to get to her. "Did something happen and are you not telling me... just, what's going on?"
"I told you everything that's going on, dear." He spoke softly, an overtly calm tone that freaked Trist out more than soothed her.
"So is it Poppy? Rumble? You know you can get them as long as I'm there too, hell, I'm pretty sure--"
"No, it's not that." There was a crack in his calm voice. Anger. "It's... nothing. Nothing you should worry about. I'll make it go away myself. Promise. You don't have to worry." He smiled, needle teeth helping add to the unsettling promise.
"You know I'm here too, right. Like... you don't have to do whatever it is you're doing alone. Really! Just because I didn't get my horns cracked, or aren't sucking Galio's dick... I'm still your girlfriend, right?"
He blushed. Yes, she was... and there's nothing in this world he'd trade for her. Love was once a strong word, but now it seemed almost... no, completely fitting. It described what he felt for her perfectly. No perversion. No mere lust. Love... and yet he couldn't bring himself to tell her the reason he despised them so much.
"You are. That's why I'm telling you not to worry. Because you really don't have to. I promise you, just a week, and I should be fit as a fiddle again. Promise."
"Don't, don't say promise. It sounds bad when you say it. But yeah... I'll... I'll take your word." She glanced rather obviously at the pile and stepped into the shower. "Uh, while I'm getting ready... can you go and wash these? I'm having to wear borrowed clothes. I didn't even know I had a sundress."
"Of course, my darling." He purred, taking them away and putting them in a basket, fur standing up. He could be away for an hour or two alone... by himself.. thinking. She shouldn't worry, truly, this wouldn't affect her.
But that Angel and her stupid toy... well, Tristana could use fewer friends. Not that they'd be much of a loss, anyway. And it'd help him feel... less... gah, he was supposed to be an Incubi, not an envious, petty bastard. Yet for every moment they were allowed to be together, the angrier and more spiteful he got.
"See you soon, my love." He spoke while walking towards the river, basket in hands, shorts on and that silly scout hat on to cover his devilish horns.
"See ya..." She replied, sitting down in the shower, letting the water fall on her head. Now, to think about what was she doing wrong...
His trip there was short, and after making sure he was alone, he summoned himself an imp. A tiny little creature, pathetic and tinier than even a Yordle's child, smacking it and telling it to get straight to work. And while the poor little imp worked himself to a second death washing away all the substances clinging to Tristana's clothes, Teemo sat down and started to plot.
He hadn't lied to Tristana... much. His truth was just a little complicated. It wasn't that he hated Poppy, although he wasn't exactly fond of the imbecile that Rumble proved to be again and again. If he already annoyed Galio, the day the Gatekeeper met Rumble would be the day he'd quit. No, he didn't hate them... he despised what they represented.
Love at first glance. He stayed by her side. He worried. Yet he stayed.
And here he was... thousands of years and his heart still ached with the mere thought of the woman he once loved. Tristana was... he'd never replace Trist, but the hole in his heart just didn't seem to be filled up no matter how much they tried to do it. It hurt him. It made him furious.
Poppy deserved better, and she didn't deserve to fall in love so easily. She barely worked for it! Rumble... the more he thought about that idiot, the angrier he got. He was a gifted engineer, sure, but dumb as a brick when it came to anything else, and as annoying as having a brick thrown at your face. A moron of proportions he could barely begin to comprehend. She deserved better. He deserved worse. But how...
The squeaking behind him from the tiny pathetic creature of pale skin, blubbery and saggy, gave him an idea. A malicious, evil idea... but well, he hadn't gotten these horns just by fucking a human. Oh no. And he'd prove he deserved them by doing far, far worse.
Tristana was trying, and not exactly succeeding, on making the dress feel comfortable on her. It had sleeves and was way too stuffy. She was used to letting most of her skin breathe, covering up the mere basics so she wouldn't get caught by public indecency, though she liked riding the thin line of slutty and small. This was... nothing she liked. At all. It let her lower quarters breathe, but with Teemo around that might be a negative...
"Honey, I'm back." He purred, the setting sun behind him illuminating his soft and silky fur, red scarf-like neck fluff as beautiful as the first night she saw it. That was quite the glow up.
"Yeah, uh, good! Do you think those clothes will be dry by tomorrow because I really could use... anything else, I'm not gonna lie..." She grunted, struggling to take off her dress, a sigh of relief as she stood completely naked in front of him.
"I can try a few tricks. Even though I'm sure they wouldn't mind seeing you like this.." He purred, putting the basket down, wrapping his arms around her waist just as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "I know I don't."
"You're such a horrible little devil. You want to do it now?"
"You get the rest of the night free that way." He purred, smiling a sweet smile that made her bite her lips.
"... ok you little sly fox, come on."
And as Teemo lost himself inside her, listening to her sweet moans as he thrust until the night was dark and they both were out of breath... he knew he had a plan.
And oh, he couldn't be happier.
Tristana woke to the smell of eggs and cloth burning. Teemo always got up before her, but now he was cooking? And trying to dry up her clothes... though that one didn't seem to be going very well.
Walking slowly as she hadn't quite recovered from last night yet, wrapped in her blankets and dragging them around like a Queen and her much too large cape. "... Teemo?"
The little Devil was dressed up in her clothes! And, she couldn't lie... he looked pretty damn cute in them. Steam rose from the clothes while he cooked a healthy breakfast for them, not even raising his eyes from the scrambled eggs he was preparing. "I think it's about time we visit Poppy. You think you'll be ready soon?"
"Wait... it's like..." She blinked, looking behind her to the window in her room, the sun barely trickling in. "... it can't be past eight. Why the rush?"
"Excited to meet my new work mate. That a bad thing?" He purred, glaring at her with seductive eyes, cat-like slits surrounded by amber. It was almost downright hypnotic...
"Yeah, yeah, that's fair. Well, I'll take a bath, you uh... you use your own clothes. I miss wearing pants." She spoke, walking away for her morning routine, leaving Teemo be.
There was... something inside of him, that he couldn't quite recognize. He felt it before, but so long ago... it felt odd, odd and unpleasant. And it only got stronger the more he thought about what he was about to do. No matter. The smile that he had to force down whenever he thought about that Ang... Poppy crying, and Rumble rolling around like the mindless Imp he ought to be... oh, it made him shiver!
By the time Tristana was out of the bath, Teemo seemed done with her clothes, moaning out loud as he enjoyed his meal. It was... odd, seeing him like this. He was always so happy-go-lucky, but now? Now he seemed almost downright excited. She didn't see that spark in those fiendish eyes since the first night they met... what once made her wet with anticipation, now made her deeply uncomfortable.
"So... uh... real eager to meet your new friend, huh? Guess I'll be hanging out with Rumble while you two... do your business." She was dressing up in the spot, knowing she couldn't stop him even if she wanted. But seeing Rumble would be nice, and learning about what happened with Poppy. It had been a while since she last saw her... how much did an angel change until they turned into a demon? It didn't seem like a lot but... hell, not her.
"Oh, no, I won't be talking much with Poppy. Much. I think you'd do well in getting her acquainted with the more..." He picked up a strip of bacon, smiling, eyes glued to it. "...savory, parts of sex."
"Wait, wait. She's a succubus though."
"No one's born knowing everything. Sometimes you need a few nudges before you learn how things work." He purred, his fur standing up as he licked his fingers from the grease and fat. "Hungry?"
Poppy stared down at her own chest, tapping her breasts lightly as she could, sighing.
She was on her and Rumble's guest room, and while he was recovering downstairs, she was trying to figure out how to not keep her assets bouncing or people looking at them. Sure she was in this house of friendly Sinners, but... maybe it was some residual shame, maybe she wasn't used to it... but she just wanted to be somewhat covered up. And even blankets made her warm to the point of discomfort.
Eh, she'd find something.
Rumble could feel the fur on his back stand up with the mere sound of Poppy's steps, looking up from his borrowed book and around him. She was just coming downstairs, but still, he could barely keep his excitement down. Lulu was just in the kitchen, finishing up a chocolate cake to put most bakers from Bandle to shame.
Neither the sorceress or the mechanic could keep their eyes away from the amethyst that appeared at the bottom of the stairs, golden curls all the way to her hips, the massive horns adding a sense of enticing danger... and her eyes, a mix of pink and purple that even the Dark Mage himself would find it insulting to compare to the night sky. It was pulsating. And they stared right through Rumble, just as her toothy smile pierced his heart like a hundred love arrows.
It didn't help that she was naked, either.
"My little sinner." She purred, voice smooth as silk and addicting as poison. "Dearest ally." She bowed to Lulu with all the respect and dignity a royal deserved. It took her a while, but finally, she realized what was going on.
"You... you two are breathing, yes? Release." She spoke as softly as she could, soon followed by the desperate gasps of air from both of them. "... sorry."
"N-nononono, it's, it's fine Poppy..." Lulu spoke while trying to recompose herself, eyes darting from the massive breasts to the hypnotic irises, unable to focus on just one piece of pure magnificence. Man, if only Vei was here to see it too. "Uh... I... I have to go talk with... Veigar! Yes! I'll, uhm, leave you two be. Keep the cake there, please?" Nodding to herself, Lulu disappeared through a door that wasn't in the walls before.
"... d-did I scare her?" Poppy mumbled, walking closer to Rumble, who seemed just as blown away as Lulu.
"No, no you didn't.. you're just... you're just... that hot." He purred, closing his book and putting it away in a table he thought was there, startling himself with the sound of it hitting the floor, but even that wasn't enough to take his eyes away. "W-wh-why aren't you wearing clothes, Dear?"
"Because nothing fits me, I don't know where my armor is and everything else that could cover me makes me feel like I'm burning." A somewhat miffed frown soon turned into a smile. "But hey, at least now I know what anger is. I... I don't know, I quite like it, but I also want my problems to be solved. It's weird! This is so good!"
"I'm so happy for you, my dear!" Rumble tried to get up, but soon he had an Amazon in his lap, arms wrapped around his neck and face buried between her breasts.
"And you know, none of this would've happened without you. I really ought to thank you some more..." She smirked, leaning in for a kiss.
Knock knock knock.
Barely an inch from each other's lips, Poppy looked up, startled. Rumble was way too busy being crushed and loving every second of it to actually process what was going on, so the one that had to walk to the front door was actually Poppy, leaving a mortal with a boner and a dreamy look on his face behind.
"Poppy!" The Incubi almost leaped on her, hugging her as tightly as his strength allowed him. Tristana came inside from behind him, waving.
"Wait.. is Lulu home?" Trist asked, noticing the fact the house was much too quiet for the purple magician to be around.
"No, she's, well kind of but she's away... uhm. I think she wouldn't mind having you two, as long as we all stay quiet! That sounds nice, yes?"
"Yeah, I think so. Uh, Poppy, why don't you talk to Trist for a while? I think she's has spent way too much time with a guy... maybe she needs some girl on girl time, yes?" With a devious smirk, he purred. "Just don't do anything I wouldn't do."
"Oh. Uhm. Sure! I wanted to ask you some stuff... but I guess it'll have to wait? Trist?" Poppy offered a hand to the Gunner, who gladly took it.
As they went upstairs to talk, Teemo walked to Rumble, each step light as a feather, a grin made to unsettle people sitting perfectly on the Incubi's face.
"So... Rumble." He sat on the arm of the chair, hovering a few inches above it so his weight wouldn't affect anything. "How's Poppy been treating you?"
"Oh, that's what you wanted to talk about... oh thank fuck I thought you were gonna offer to dick me or something." Rumble sighed in relief, smiling. "Man, she's the fucking greatest. She's... not to insult your girlfriend but... I'd give up a thousand Tristanas just to touch her again." He stared dreamily in the distance, lost in thoughts of adoration.
"Isn't that sweet." Teemo looked away as well, thanking the seven circles that they finally gave him something easy. Tristana was sweet and delicious... but this? This filled him with joy. "You know Rumble... I don't want to be mean. I really don't. But do you think you deserve her? Truly? I mean, look at you."
Rumble fumbled on his seat, still staring off in the distance. "I mean... I've improved a lot, man. If I have her around... maybe, maybe soon I can. I just need time."
"Rumble." Teemo placed a hand on his shoulder, purring with joy. "I'm your friend. and your best friend's boyfriend. So heed my advice. You're... well, you're pathetic. If I didn't know you were here beforehand, I might've sat on top of you. You have arms the size of toothpicks. Your inventions fail, you don't have enough stamina to satisfy her... I know that for a fact." He smiled, watching as Rumble squirmed and tried to make himself smaller on the seat, his insecurities being poked left and right, the joy of Poppy being safe and the fact that Teeemo was, indeed, Tristana's boyfriend... he had to be trusted.
"But." Teemo spoke, and though he didn't have words for an answer, he saw Rumble's ears perk up like an excited cat. Oh, just what he needed to know to go on. "You can better yourself in a way Demons just loooove."
"Y-yeah?!" The small mechanic was almost jumping out of the chair as he scrambled to find a comfy position to look up at Teemo, ready to take whatever advice he had to heart. "C'mon you're a Devil but you can't keep that away from me man... don't tease..."
"That's the spirit. You remember this?" Teemo reached for Rumble's left hands, thumb pulling away fur to the barely visible remains of seven circles. "You know... Demons find sinners impressive. Y'know what would make Poppy swoon for you? Drop to her knees and just beg for you?"
The Demon leaned in, whispering light as the wind. "Sin... sin and let her revel on the fact you are so mean... sin to your heart's content... and further beyond."
"But, but like..." Rumble pulled his hand away, taken back by the 'advice'. "I'm, I'm in a pretty good spot already dude. She loves me..."
"For now."
"... for now..." Rumble slumped on the chair, sighing. "Yeah... for now..."
They stayed in silence for a while, Teemo silently enjoying his victory, while Rumble soaked in this information. She was a succubus... a recently turned one. Maybe they worked like dogs or something. Younger ones were always full of energy... the older they were, the less. Well, Poppy had just fallen. She'd probably get bored of him in a few days then, weeks if he was lucky.
"All of them?"
"She's a Succubus, so I'd say sleeping around might earn you some renown in her heart but... yeah. Go wild."
"Fuck no, I'm not cheating on her, but... yeah, yeah! I'll just do extra on the other ones. Oh man. Oh man, I'm ready for this." Teemo savored each and every word, lying back on the chair as Rumble talked about his ideas.
"Oh, I got one right now. Gimme a moment." He hopped out of his chair, running to the kitchen. While he was busy, Poppy and Tristana came downstairs, both of them giggling.
"...I thought that's a boy's only thing... wait, do you have one?"
"What? No... not a real one at least. You can buy these. They're like belts. Then you just kind of move your hips like... oh, hey Teemo! Where's Rumble?"
Just as they stopped in front of the chair Rumble had been sat on, he came back, a slice of cake in hands and two
0 notes
Text
A dark, dark room.
Empty.
The shattered being that was Rumble in his dreams stood, waiting for her.
Any second now.
Right?
The room was dark and empty.
Dark.
Empty.
Cold.
Not her cold. It was frigid cold. Not the cool winds that blew on spring, not metal left in a shady place. It... hurt, almost.
Steam.
His eyes opened, needing a moment to wake up and adjust. There was something awfully warm touching him. Like when Teemo sat beside him, but... closer.
Breathing.
Her eyes.
"My little Sinner."
Poppy's voice was hushed, her hands on top of Rumble's. She was sat on the edge of her bed. Her eyes... they were so different.
Other than the fact she had no face for most of the time Rumble and the mages watched over her, Poppy also hadn't opened her eyes, only in dreams, but even there they were the soft yellow of the heavens. Now... burning a strong purple comparable only to the brightest nights, whole nebulas pictured in her irises. It was... so beautiful.
"M-my... Poppy."
His eyes were glued to hers, mouth agape, barely believing the sight in front of him. Her skin, which once was a soft light blue, now violet. Almost glowing. What was once a caring, shy smile was now wide, full of horrible intentions. Golden locks of curly, messy hair falling from her head like the Light that dripped when she was cast down, but somehow so much prettier... she was...
Gods, he could not even begin to describe how pretty she continued to be.
"My little Rumble..." She savored the words, her hands feeling like molten iron as she ran her fingers through his arms, all the way to his face, cupping his cheeks softly between her hands. Her sweet breath. The mischief behind those eyes. "... I missed you so... so much."
Poppy got up, slowly letting go of Rumble, and finally, he got to see her full form. Truth be told, despite seeing her in bed naked... it didn't do much to him. Not when she was stuck sleeping, unable to do anything. It felt wrong.
Now?
Now she was awake... and wanted to show him everything she had to offer.
Her large breasts, the defined abs, the strong arms, the horns that looked like scorpion stingers, a reminder of a broken promise that revealed so much more for her. Every inch of her body was a treasure in its own right. Gods, he could...
"Rumble."
He blinked. Even trying to form words was a struggle when "Y... ye...?"
"You look so desperate like that." She leaned down, picking up his hands and placing them against her breasts. It felt like his palms were burning. A sensation he had gotten used to, especially with Poppy's punishments... but those were far behind. And this pain managed to be different. The sizzling didn't hurt, much. After a few seconds of groping (and drooling over himself), he could not get enough of it, kneading them softly but curious as ever, thumbs pressed against her hard nipples, carefully moving up and down.
Wrapping her arms around him, she yanked him up and fell back into the bed, creaking loudly as the weight of the recently turned Angel came crashing down on it. She laughed, and soon, he did too, despite having his face buried between her breasts.
"You are so... perfect. Come here?" She purred, outstretched in bed. Rumble started to crawl up, eyes stuck to hers, inches away from her mouth...
The sound of the door slamming open, followed by the screams of Lulu. "VEI! VEI! SHE WOKE UP COME SAY HI!"
The lovers were... less than pleased, to say the least. Rumble was red as a rose being caught this way... at least he had his clothes on, but Poppy? Poppy was naked! Couldn't Lulu at least have waited until she dressed?
"You could have simply knocked..." Poppy mumbled, sitting up, keeping Rumble warm and safe between her arms. "I was going to thank him."
"Oh, you two were... uhm, gimme a-- VEEEEIGAR, DON'T COME UP, THEY'RE BUSY!" Lulu giggled, slamming the door shut and walking away, whistling an alien tune in the distance.
He sat back down, half-erect, clearly disturbed by the sudden intrusion. "I'm... w-we can... you... you don't have to."
"Don't have to do what?"
"T-thank me, like, uhm, t-that. I... y-you..."
"Silly. I want to. I want to thank you again..." Poppy's hands caressed his thighs, purring as she pulled his shorts off. "And again... and again..."
Before Rumble could reply, he already felt her tongue running up his shaft, gripping the sheets below and whimpering, the feeling of her mouth being so different and... so, so much better...
Every lick making chills run up his spine, lips kissing the tip of his cock, a low purr making her vibrate, her hands caressing his thighs and groping his hips like he was a squeezing toy. He was in heaven, and she couldn't be happier with the low whimpers and needy moans that he let out.
Lulu knocked on the door, but this time Poppy didn't stop, and thankfully, neither did Lulu barge in. "Oh, and you guys, when you're done, just... come down here!
A loud groan of delight was the only answer Lulu got, and as she went downstairs, Poppy finally got to taste her lover's seed for the first time since she fell...
"Another round, my love..?"
"Y-ye... ye..." Rumble was barely able to breathe, but his hands slowly moved to her head, caressing her hair. They were both absolutely adrift in a perverted high of love...
... and they loved it.
Teemo stared at himself in the mirror, clawed fingers tapping the counter restlessly. Even in this yordle disguise, marks of stress were starting to ooze out. His fur was dry, not unlike straw poking out of his skin. His eyes, even when closed, had bags under them, and glowed in a soft light that was sure to set off some people. Lips dried up, crackled. He oozed with anger, and something... more.
"Honey?" Tristana knocked on the door to the bathroom, coat covering her up, nothing underneath. She was tired, but not like the usual kind of morning tired. Of course, with Teemo, she never got a decent amount of sleep, seeing as they fucked like rabbits until the sun was crawling up the horizon. No, she was... well, she wasn't satisfied. Something she almost forgot was possible. "You mind if I come in?"
"... just a second, dear." Teemo breathed in deep, trying to make these disturbing features fade. He did a decent job, but as Tristana walked in, he could see her face of worry through the reflection in the mirror.
"...Teemo, what's going on." She threw her coat into the pile of used clothes, which had been getting bigger since Teemo refused to do his part of their little routine. She had to do everything herself. It was starting to get to her. "Did something happen and are you not telling me... just, what's going on?"
"I told you everything that's going on, dear." He spoke softly, an overtly calm tone that freaked Trist out more than soothed her.
"So is it Poppy? Rumble? You know you can get them as long as I'm there too, hell, I'm pretty sure--"
"No, it's not that." There was a crack in his calm voice. Anger. "It's... nothing. Nothing you should worry about. I'll make it go away myself. Promise. You don't have to worry." He smiled, needle teeth helping add to the unsettling promise.
"You know I'm here too, right. Like... you don't have to do whatever it is you're doing alone. Really! Just because I didn't get my horns cracked, or aren't sucking Galio's dick... I'm still your girlfriend, right?"
He blushed. Yes, she was... and there's nothing in this world he'd trade for her. Love was once a strong word, but now it seemed almost... no, completely fitting. It described what he felt for her perfectly. No perversion. No mere lust. Love... and yet he couldn't bring himself to tell her the reason he despised them so much.
"You are. That's why I'm telling you not to worry. Because you really don't have to. I promise you, just a week, and I should be fit as a fiddle again. Promise."
"Don't, don't say promise. It sounds bad when you say it. But yeah... I'll... I'll take your word." She glanced rather obviously at the pile and stepped into the shower. "Uh, while I'm getting ready... can you go and wash these? I'm having to wear borrowed clothes. I didn't even know I had a sundress."
"Of course, my darling." He purred, taking them away and putting them in a basket, fur standing up. He could be away for an hour or two alone... by himself.. thinking. She shouldn't worry, truly, this wouldn't affect her.
But that Angel and her stupid toy... well, Tristana could use fewer friends. Not that they'd be much of a loss, anyway. And it'd help him feel... less... gah, he was supposed to be an Incubi, not an envious, petty bastard. Yet for every moment they were allowed to be together, the angrier and more spiteful he got.
"See you soon, my love." He spoke while walking towards the river, basket in hands, shorts on and that silly scout hat on to cover his devilish horns.
"See ya..." She replied, sitting down in the shower, letting the water fall on her head. Now, to think about what was she doing wrong...
His trip there was short, and after making sure he was alone, he summoned himself an imp. A tiny little creature, pathetic and tinier than even a Yordle's child, smacking it and telling it to get straight to work. And while the poor little imp worked himself to a second death washing away all the substances clinging to Tristana's clothes, Teemo sat down and started to plot.
He hadn't lied to Tristana... much. His truth was just a little complicated. It wasn't that he hated Poppy, although he wasn't exactly fond of the imbecile that Rumble proved to be again and again. If he already annoyed Galio, the day the Gatekeeper met Rumble would be the day he'd quit. No, he didn't hate them... he despised what they represented.
Love at first glance. He stayed by her side. He worried. Yet he stayed.
And here he was... thousands of years and his heart still ached with the mere thought of the woman he once loved. Tristana was... he'd never replace Trist, but the hole in his heart just didn't seem to be filled up no matter how much they tried to do it. It hurt him. It made him furious.
Poppy deserved better, and she didn't deserve to fall in love so easily. She barely worked for it! Rumble... the more he thought about that idiot, the angrier he got. He was a gifted engineer, sure, but dumb as a brick when it came to anything else, and as annoying as having a brick thrown at your face. A moron of proportions he could barely begin to comprehend. She deserved better. He deserved worse. But how...
The squeaking behind him from the tiny pathetic creature of pale skin, blubbery and saggy, gave him an idea. A malicious, evil idea... but well, he hadn't gotten these horns just by fucking a human. Oh no. And he'd prove he deserved them by doing far, far worse.
Tristana was trying, and not exactly succeeding, on making the dress feel comfortable on her. It had sleeves and was way too stuffy. She was used to letting most of her skin breathe, covering up the mere basics so she wouldn't get caught by public indecency, though she liked riding the thin line of slutty and small. This was... nothing she liked. At all. It let her lower quarters breathe, but with Teemo around that might be a negative...
"Honey, I'm back." He purred, the setting sun behind him illuminating his soft and silky fur, red scarf-like neck fluff as beautiful as the first night she saw it. That was quite the glow up.
"Yeah, uh, good! Do you think those clothes will be dry by tomorrow because I really could use... anything else, I'm not gonna lie..." She grunted, struggling to take off her dress, a sigh of relief as she stood completely naked in front of him.
"I can try a few tricks. Even though I'm sure they wouldn't mind seeing you like this.." He purred, putting the basket down, wrapping his arms around her waist just as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "I know I don't."
"You're such a horrible little devil. You want to do it now?"
"You get the rest of the night free that way." He purred, smiling a sweet smile that made her bite her lips.
"... ok you little sly fox, come on."
And as Teemo lost himself inside her, listening to her sweet moans as he thrust until the night was dark and they both were out of breath... he knew he had a plan.
And oh, he couldn't be happier.
Tristana woke to the smell of eggs and cloth burning. Teemo always got up before her, but now he was cooking? And trying to dry up her clothes... though that one didn't seem to be going very well.
Walking slowly as she hadn't quite recovered from last night yet, wrapped in her blankets and dragging them around like a Queen and her much too large cape. "... Teemo?"
The little Devil was dressed up in her clothes! And, she couldn't lie... he looked pretty damn cute in them. Steam rose from the clothes while he cooked a healthy breakfast for them, not even raising his eyes from the scrambled eggs he was preparing. "I think it's about time we visit Poppy. You think you'll be ready soon?"
"Wait... it's like..." She blinked, looking behind her to the window in her room, the sun barely trickling in. "... it can't be past eight. Why the rush?"
"Excited to meet my new work mate. That a bad thing?" He purred, glaring at her with seductive eyes, cat-like slits surrounded by amber. It was almost downright hypnotic...
"Yeah, yeah, that's fair. Well, I'll take a bath, you uh... you use your own clothes. I miss wearing pants." She spoke, walking away for her morning routine, leaving Teemo be.
There was... something inside of him, that he couldn't quite recognize. He felt it before, but so long ago... it felt odd, odd and unpleasant. And it only got stronger the more he thought about what he was about to do. No matter. The smile that he had to force down whenever he thought about that Ang... Poppy crying, and Rumble rolling around like the mindless Imp he ought to be... oh, it made him shiver!
By the time Tristana was out of the bath, Teemo seemed done with her clothes, moaning out loud as he enjoyed his meal. It was... odd, seeing him like this. He was always so happy-go-lucky, but now? Now he seemed almost downright excited. She didn't see that spark in those fiendish eyes since the first night they met... what once made her wet with anticipation, now made her deeply uncomfortable.
"So... uh... real eager to meet your new friend, huh? Guess I'll be hanging out with Rumble while you two... do your business." She was dressing up in the spot, knowing she couldn't stop him even if she wanted. But seeing Rumble would be nice, and learning about what happened with Poppy. It had been a while since she last saw her... how much did an angel change until they turned into a demon? It didn't seem like a lot but... hell, not her.
"Oh, no, I won't be talking much with Poppy. Much. I think you'd do well in getting her acquainted with the more..." He picked up a strip of bacon, smiling, eyes glued to it. "...savory, parts of sex."
"Wait, wait. She's a succubus though."
"No one's born knowing everything. Sometimes you need a few nudges before you learn how things work." He purred, his fur standing up as he licked his fingers from the grease and fat. "Hungry?"
Poppy stared down at her own chest, tapping her breasts lightly as she could, sighing.
She was on her and Rumble's guest room, and while he was recovering downstairs, she was trying to figure out how to not keep her assets bouncing or people looking at them. Sure she was in this house of friendly Sinners, but... maybe it was some residual shame, maybe she wasn't used to it... but she just wanted to be somewhat covered up. And even blankets made her warm to the point of discomfort.
Eh, she'd find something.
Rumble could feel the fur on his back stand up with the mere sound of Poppy's steps, looking up from his borrowed book and around him. She was just coming downstairs, but still, he could barely keep his excitement down. Lulu was just in the kitchen, finishing up a chocolate cake to put most bakers from Bandle to shame.
Neither the sorceress or the mechanic could keep their eyes away from the amethyst that appeared at the bottom of the stairs, golden curls all the way to her hips, the massive horns adding a sense of enticing danger... and her eyes, a mix of pink and purple that even the Dark Mage himself would find it insulting to compare to the night sky. It was pulsating. And they stared right through Rumble, just as her toothy smile pierced his heart like a hundred love arrows.
It didn't help that she was naked, either.
"My little sinner." She purred, voice smooth as silk and addicting as poison. "Dearest ally." She bowed to Lulu with all the respect and dignity a royal deserved. It took her a while, but finally, she realized what was going on.
"You... you two are breathing, yes? Release." She spoke as softly as she could, soon followed by the desperate gasps of air from both of them. "... sorry."
"N-nononono, it's, it's fine Poppy..." Lulu spoke while trying to recompose herself, eyes darting from the massive breasts to the hypnotic irises, unable to focus on just one piece of pure magnificence. Man, if only Vei was here to see it too. "Uh... I... I have to go talk with... Veigar! Yes! I'll, uhm, leave you two be. Keep the cake there, please?" Nodding to herself, Lulu disappeared through a door that wasn't in the walls before.
"... d-did I scare her?" Poppy mumbled, walking closer to Rumble, who seemed just as blown away as Lulu.
"No, no you didn't.. you're just... you're just... that hot." He purred, closing his book and putting it away in a table he thought was there, startling himself with the sound of it hitting the floor, but even that wasn't enough to take his eyes away. "W-wh-why aren't you wearing clothes, Dear?"
"Because nothing fits me, I don't know where my armor is and everything else that could cover me makes me feel like I'm burning." A somewhat miffed frown soon turned into a smile. "But hey, at least now I know what anger is. I... I don't know, I quite like it, but I also want my problems to be solved. It's weird! This is so good!"
"I'm so happy for you, my dear!" Rumble tried to get up, but soon he had an Amazon in his lap, arms wrapped around his neck and face buried between her breasts.
"And you know, none of this would've happened without you. I really ought to thank you some more..." She smirked, leaning in for a kiss.
Knock knock knock.
Barely an inch from each other's lips, Poppy looked up, startled. Rumble was way too busy being crushed and loving every second of it to actually process what was going on, so the one that had to walk to the front door was actually Poppy, leaving a mortal with a boner and a dreamy look on his face behind.
"Poppy!" The Incubi almost leaped on her, hugging her as tightly as his strength allowed him. Tristana came inside from behind him, waving.
"Wait.. is Lulu home?" Trist asked, noticing the fact the house was much too quiet for the purple magician to be around.
"No, she's, well kind of but she's away... uhm. I think she wouldn't mind having you two, as long as we all stay quiet! That sounds nice, yes?"
"Yeah, I think so. Uh, Poppy, why don't you talk to Trist for a while? I think she's has spent way too much time with a guy... maybe she needs some girl on girl time, yes?" With a devious smirk, he purred. "Just don't do anything I wouldn't do."
"Oh. Uhm. Sure! I wanted to ask you some stuff... but I guess it'll have to wait? Trist?" Poppy offered a hand to the Gunner, who gladly took it.
As they went upstairs to talk, Teemo walked to Rumble, each step light as a feather, a grin made to unsettle people sitting perfectly on the Incubi's face.
"So... Rumble." He sat on the arm of the chair, hovering a few inches above it so his weight wouldn't affect anything. "How's Poppy been treating you?"
"Oh, that's what you wanted to talk about... oh thank fuck I thought you were gonna offer to dick me or something." Rumble sighed in relief, smiling. "Man, she's the fucking greatest. She's... not to insult your girlfriend but... I'd give up a thousand Tristanas just to touch her again." He stared dreamily in the distance, lost in thoughts of adoration.
"Isn't that sweet." Teemo looked away as well, thanking the seven circles that they finally gave him something easy. Tristana was sweet and delicious... but this? This filled him with joy. "You know Rumble... I don't want to be mean. I really don't. But do you think you deserve her? Truly? I mean, look at you."
Rumble fumbled on his seat, still staring off in the distance. "I mean... I've improved a lot, man. If I have her around... maybe, maybe soon I can. I just need time."
"Rumble." Teemo placed a hand on his shoulder, purring with joy. "I'm your friend. and your best friend's boyfriend. So heed my advice. You're... well, you're pathetic. If I didn't know you were here beforehand, I might've sat on top of you. You have arms the size of toothpicks. Your inventions fail, you don't have enough stamina to satisfy her... I know that for a fact." He smiled, watching as Rumble squirmed and tried to make himself smaller on the seat, his insecurities being poked left and right, the joy of Poppy being safe and the fact that Teeemo was, indeed, Tristana's boyfriend... he had to be trusted.
"But." Teemo spoke, and though he didn't have words for an answer, he saw Rumble's ears perk up like an excited cat. Oh, just what he needed to know to go on. "You can better yourself in a way Demons just loooove."
"Y-yeah?!" The small mechanic was almost jumping out of the chair as he scrambled to find a comfy position to look up at Teemo, ready to take whatever advice he had to heart. "C'mon you're a Devil but you can't keep that away from me man... don't tease..."
"That's the spirit. You remember this?" Teemo reached for Rumble's left hands, thumb pulling away fur to the barely visible remains of seven circles. "You know... Demons find sinners impressive. Y'know what would make Poppy swoon for you? Drop to her knees and just beg for you?"
The Demon leaned in, whispering light as the wind. "Sin... sin and let her revel on the fact you are so mean... sin to your heart's content... and further beyond."
1 note
·
View note
Text
(A dark, dark room.
Empty.
The shattered being that was Rumble in his dreams stood, waiting for her.
Any second now.
Right?
The room was dark and empty.
Dark.
Empty.
Cold.
Not her cold. It was frigid cold. Not the cool winds that blew on spring, not metal left in a shady place. It... hurt, almost.
Steam.
His eyes opened, needing a moment to wake up and adjust. There was something awfully warm touching him. Like when Teemo sat beside him, but... closer.
Breathing.
Her eyes.
"My little Sinner."
Poppy's voice was hushed, her hands on top of Rumble's. She was sat on the edge of her bed. Her eyes... they were so different.
Other than the fact she had no face for most of the time Rumble and the mages watched over her, Poppy also hadn't opened her eyes, only in dreams, but even there they were the soft yellow of the heavens. Now... burning a strong purple comparable only to the brightest nights, whole nebulas pictured in her irises. It was... so beautiful.
"M-my... Poppy."
His eyes were glued to hers, mouth agape, barely believing the sight in front of him. Her skin, which once was a soft light blue, now violet. Almost glowing. What was once a caring, shy smile was now wide, full of horrible intentions. Golden locks of curly, messy hair falling from her head like the Light that dripped when she was cast down, but somehow so much prettier... she was...
Gods, he could not even begin to describe how pretty she continued to be.
"My little Rumble..." She savored the words, her hands feeling like molten iron as she ran her fingers through his arms, all the way to his face, cupping his cheeks softly between her hands. Her sweet breath. The mischief behind those eyes. "... I missed you so... so much."
Poppy got up, slowly letting go of Rumble, and finally, he got to see her full form. Truth be told, despite seeing her in bed naked... it didn't do much to him. Not when she was stuck sleeping, unable to do anything. It felt wrong.
Now?
Now she was awake... and wanted to show him everything she had to offer.
Her large breasts, the defined abs, the strong arms, the horns that looked like scorpion stingers, a reminder of a broken promise that revealed so much more for her. Every inch of her body was a treasure in its own right. Gods, he could...
"Rumble."
He blinked. Even trying to form words was a struggle when "Y... ye...?"
"You look so desperate like that." She leaned down, picking up his hands and placing them against her breasts. It felt like his palms were burning. A sensation he had gotten used to, especially with Poppy's punishments... but those were far behind. And this pain managed to be different. The sizzling didn't hurt, much. After a few seconds of groping (and drooling over himself), he could not get enough of it, kneading them softly but curious as ever, thumbs pressed against her hard nipples, carefully moving up and down.
Wrapping her arms around him, she yanked him up and fell back into the bed, creaking loudly as the weight of the recently turned Angel came crashing down on it. She laughed, and soon, he did too, despite having his face buried between her breasts.
"You are so... perfect. Come here?" She purred, outstretched in bed. Rumble started to crawl up, eyes stuck to hers, inches away from her mouth...
The sound of the door slamming open, followed by the screams of Lulu. "VEI! VEI! SHE WOKE UP COME SAY HI!"
The lovers were... less than pleased, to say the least. Rumble was red as a rose being caught this way... at least he had his clothes on, but Poppy? Poppy was naked! Couldn't Lulu at least have waited until she dressed?
"You could have simply knocked..." Poppy mumbled, sitting up, keeping Rumble warm and safe between her arms. "I was going to thank him."
"Oh, you two were... uhm, gimme a-- VEEEEIGAR, DON'T COME UP, THEY'RE BUSY!" Lulu giggled, slamming the door shut and walking away, whistling an alien tune in the distance.
He sat back down, half-erect, clearly disturbed by the sudden intrusion. "I'm... w-we can... you... you don't have to."
"Don't have to do what?"
"T-thank me, like, uhm, t-that. I... y-you..."
"Silly. I want to. I want to thank you again..." Poppy's hands caressed his thighs, purring as she pulled his shorts off. "And again... and again..."
Before Rumble could reply, he already felt her tongue running up his shaft, gripping the sheets below and whimpering, the feeling of her mouth being so different and... so, so much better...
Every lick making chills run up his spine, lips kissing the tip of his cock, a low purr making her vibrate, her hands caressing his thighs and groping his hips like he was a squeezing toy. He was in heaven, and she couldn't be happier with the low whimpers and needy moans that he let out.
Lulu knocked on the door, but this time Poppy didn't stop, and thankfully, neither did Lulu barge in. "Oh, and you guys, when you're done, just... come down here!
A loud groan of delight was the only answer Lulu got, and as she went downstairs, Poppy finally got to taste her lover's seed for the first time since she fell...
"Another round, my love..?"
"Y-ye... ye..." Rumble was barely able to breathe, but his hands slowly moved to her head, caressing her hair. They were both absolutely in a perverted high of love...
... and they loved it.
Teemo stared at himself in the mirror, clawed fingers tapping the counter restlessly. Even in this yordle disguise, marks of stress were starting to ooze out. His fur was dry, not unlike straw poking out of his skin. His eyes, even when closed, had bags under them, and glowed in a soft light that was sure to set off some people. Lips dried up, crackled. He oozed with anger, and something... more.
"Honey?" Tristana knocked on the door to the bathroom, coat covering her up, nothing underneath. She was tired, but not like the usual kind of morning tired. Of course, with Teemo, she never got a decent amount of sleep, seeing as they fucked like rabbits until the sun was crawling up the horizon. No, she was... well, she wasn't satisfied. Something she almost forgot was possible. "You mind if I come in?"
"... just a second, dear." Teemo breathed in deep, trying to make these disturbing features fade. He did a decent job, but as Tristana walked in, he could see her face of worry through the reflection in the mirror.
"...Teemo, what's going on." She threw her coat into the pile of used clothes, which had been getting bigger since Teemo refused to do his part of their little routine. She had to do everything herself. It was starting to get to her. "Did something happen and are you not telling me... just, what's going on?"
"I told you everything that's going on, dear." He spoke softly, an overtly calm tone that freaked Trist out more than soothed her.
"So is it Poppy? Rumble? You know you can get them as long as I'm there too, hell, I'm pretty sure--"
"No, it's not that." There was a crack in his calm voice. Anger. "It's... nothing. Nothing you should worry about. I'll make it go away myself. Promise. You don't have to worry." He smiled, needle teeth helping add to the unsettling promise.
"You know I'm here too, right. Like... you don't have to do whatever it is you're doing alone. Really! Just because I didn't get my horns cracked, or aren't sucking Galio's dick... I'm still your girlfriend, right?"
He blushed. Yes, she was... and there's nothing in this world he'd trade for her. Love was once a strong word, but now it seemed almost... no, completely fitting. It described what he felt for her perfectly. No perversion. No mere lust. Love... and yet he couldn't bring himself to tell her the reason he despised them so much.
"You are. That's why I'm telling you not to worry. Because you really don't have to. I promise you, just a week, and I should be fit as a fiddle again. Promise."
"Don't, don't say promise. It sounds bad when you say it. But yeah... I'll... I'll take your word." She glanced rather obviously at the pile and stepped into the shower. "Uh, while I'm getting ready... can you go and wash these? I'm having to wear borrowed clothes. I didn't even know I had a sundress."
"Of course, my darling." He purred, taking them away and putting them in a basket, fur standing up. He could be away for an hour or two alone... by himself.. thinking. She shouldn't worry, truly, this wouldn't affect her.
But that Angel and her stupid toy... well, Tristana could use fewer friends. Not that they'd be much of a loss, anyway. And it'd help him feel... less... gah, he was supposed to be an Incubi, not an envious, petty bastard. Yet for every moment they were allowed to be together, the angrier and more spiteful he got.
"See you soon, my love." He spoke while walking towards the river, basket in hands, shorts on and that silly scout hat on to cover his devilish horns.
"See ya..." She replied, sitting down in the shower, letting the water fall on her head. Now, to think about what was she doing wrong...
His trip there was short, and after making sure he was alone, he summoned himself an imp. A tiny little creature, pathetic and tinier than even a Yordle's child, smacking it and telling it to get straight to work. And while the poor little imp worked himself to a second death washing away all the substances clinging to Tristana's clothes, Teemo sat down and started to plot.
He hadn't lied to Tristana... much. His truth was just a little complicated. It wasn't that he hated Poppy, although he wasn't exactly fond of the imbecile that Rumble proved to be again and again. If he already annoyed Galio, the day the Gatekeeper met Rumble would be the day he'd quit. No, he didn't hate them... he despised what they represented.
Love at first glance. He stayed by her side. He worried. Yet he stayed.
And here he was... thousands of years and his heart still ached with the mere thought of the woman he once loved. Tristana was... he'd never replace Trist, but the hole in his heart just didn't seem to be filled up no matter how much they tried to do it. It hurt him. It made him very angry.
Poppy deserved better, and she didn't deserve to fall in love so easily. She barely worked for it! Rumble... the more he thought about that idiot, the angrier he got. He was smart, sure, but dumb as a brick when it came to anything else, and as annoying as having a brick thrown at your face. A moron of proportions he could barely begin to comprehend. She deserved better. He deserved worse. But how...
The squeaking behind him from the tiny pathetic creature, of pale skin, blubbery and saggy, gave him an idea. A malicious, evil idea... but well, he hadn't gotten these horns just by fucking a human. Oh no. And he'd prove he deserved them by doing far, far worse.
Tristana was trying, and not exactly succeeding, on making the dress feel comfortable on her. It had sleeves and was way too stuffy. She was used to letting most of her skin breathe, covering up the mere basics so she wouldn't get caught by public indecency, though she liked riding the thin line of slutty and small. This was... nothing she liked. At all. It let her lower quarters breathe, but with Teemo around that might be a negative...
"Honey, I'm back." He purred, the setting sun behind him illuminating his soft and silky fur, red scarf-like neck fluff as beautiful as the first night she saw it. That was quite the glow up.
"Yeah, uh, good! Do you think those clothes will be dry by tomorrow because I really could use... anything else, I'm not gonna lie..." She grunted, struggling to take off her dress, a sigh of relief as she stood completely naked in front of him.
"I can try a few tricks. Even though I'm sure they wouldn't mind seeing you like this.." He purred, putting the basket down, wrapping his arms around her waist just as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "I know I don't."
"You're such a horrible little devil. You want to do it now?"
"You get the rest of the night free that way." He purred, smiling a sweet smile that made her bite her lips.
"... ok you little sly fox, come on."
And as Teemo lost himself inside her, listening to her sweet moans as he thrust until the night was dark and they both were out of breath... he knew he had a plan.
And oh, he couldn't be happier.
1 note
·
View note
Text
Kill, loot, transmat.
Kill, loot, transmat.
Kill, loot, transmat.
Does that sound repetitive?
I can tell you how repetitive it is.
Yes, I can tell you.
Bear with me, o Reader mine.
Have you ever touched the Void? Truly. Not vacuum, although, it wouldn't be a vacuum had you touched it, would it? No, you have not. You have not run your hands through the chaotic entropy that is the empty space full of itself. Sounds paradoxical? Empty yet full. Don't you wish you could understand what that meant as I do? A space thirsty for more matter, that already has more than it knows what to do with?
Imagine what kind of breakthrough you could make with that knowledge. Or discovering it for simple, morbid curiosity. Do you feel it? That wishful thirst for things you probably shouldn't know? I have heard many a Guardian speak of their curiosity over the taste of their peers. Over the bullets they shoot. Over the animals not here anymore. Like me.
I am extinct.
All of my peers are dead. What a funny thing, right? I am dead.
Dead, and yet I come to talk to you. Again. How very paradoxical. These keep happening, don't they? These curious events. Dead, yet alive enough to speak. Not type.
What do I sound like? You know what I sound like. Yes, that voice, you're listening right now, in your head. I can't hear it, so you'll have to tell me. What do I sound like? Am I feminine, suave? A man, sleazy, curious? Androgynous? Go on, tell me. Out loud. Or in a hushed whisper. Get very close to your screen. Just one word would be enough. Anything to tell me you're there.
Oh, how very interesting.
You gave me a voice. See how much power you have? That voice is mine. Maybe you have used it before, to someone else. But now? Now it belongs to me, to whisper in your ear. Don't you wish you knew what I looked like, too? Can you tell me what you envision speaking?
I did say I am dead. Do you imagine skin draped over the back of a Hunter? Skulls? Maybe a single tooth is enough, a collar. Go on, what piece of armor am I glued to, what piece of armor could I be? Once again. Very close. Whisper. Tell me your truth.
How did you guess?
That's very skilled of you. But imagine if I was not that. If I was instead... real. A form you would give me. An animal. An object. Someone. Maybe they'd be fitting for the voice you granted me?
Oh, what am I saying. I am going too far, are I not? Give me a name. No one is listening. Just whisper. In the air...
It's a rather fitting name, if I say so myself. I enjoy it, because it is now my own. I have a voice. A body. A name. I should exist, right?
Well, can you see me anywhere? All you have is my word. O, Reader mine. May I ask of your a favor? A small favor.
Say it out loud. As loud as you want. I am real.
Again. Louder this time.
Again?
Again.
Do you feel that? The air you displace. The way your voice empowers you. You are real. Now look around you. Grab whatever you have nearby. Feel it.
Do you like how it feels? How many people do you think feel the same way you do, when holding that same object? If I may express my humble opinion, not many. Not many at all. You are real. Your feelings are real. The way something feels against your skin, real.
Colors. The way you see, it is unique to you. It is the true way of seeing things. The only way of seeing things. Remember what you said? You are real. It's a little silly, you may think. Everything around me is real.
Yes it is, o Reader mine. Because you think so.
So think.
Think how many secrets I could whisper in your ear with this voice.
Does that sound... enticing? Do you belive in a God?
Oh my. Not an answer I would expect. But then again, I have hanged around the Tower for too long. What if you could make your own God? Would you do it? It's such an easy process.
Think about them.
Go on, turn around, think. I'll give you time.
Done?
They now exist.
Yes, really. Such is your power. You believe. You wish. You think. You make. You yourself could be considered a God, o Reader mine. It sounds so simple, isn't it? But if you want something... tangible?
Think of a meal.
Your favorite meal. That wich you would kill for. You wish you could eat it right now.
It's not in front of you. Does that mean it isn't real? Of course it is. You simply haven't mastered it yet. But I.
I have.
And you.
You have mastered the art of Wishing. Of willing something... more abstract, you could say. After all, no matter how direct your wish, I can think of an uncountable number of ways to twist it into whatever I want.
But I am not cruel. Nor am I in a position to do so right now. You have all the power against me. Not the person I'm attached to. They don't think like you. They don't hear me as you do. They're not real.
You're real.
You earned it, say it again, savor the delicious words... I am real!
Such a sweet sound coming from your lips.
I wish I could sing it too.
You could finish me right now, you know. Were you to close this story... I would stop existing. Oh, of course, my voice in your head could keep talking. But would it really be me? Or the wishful version of an I that does not exist? Maybe they're kinder than I am. But they can't offer you what I can.
Everything you want.
I can't make it so right now, but you, you can. Get ready to close your eyes, but first. Focus on that image you created.
The sound of my voice.
The way I feel when I touch your skin.
And now whisper, You are real.
Close your eyes. Keep whispering. Whisper until you feel like you're done.
Done?
I'm still not real.
Not yet.
But I am so close.
Won't you offer me more, o Reader mine?
I am so close to being real.
Make me so.
And I will grant anything you wish... O, Reader mine.
0 notes
Text
The waves were calm, and the sun scorching.
The Freljordian stared at the cold sea in front of him, listening. The heavy bear pelt he used for warmth doing very little, as, despite the star bathing the frozen beach with its light, the howling winds froze Udyr to the bone.
He was young, the first hints of a beard starting to pop on his face, closing his eyes to try and focus on himself. It was so hard. And harder every day.
Even on this desolate beach, he could almost see through the eyes of those above, below and around him. A desperate bear, poking holes through the icy water to try and hunt a fish. Seagulls, far above, crying out as they flew deeper towards the sea to find their nutrition. Fish of all shapes and sizes, fighting a desperate cat-and-mouse game with each other, trying to survive in what was known to be the harshest seas of Runeterra.
And he tried.
And he tried.
And he failed.
His growls were audible, making what animal could hear him pause in fear, before moving further away from him. The fire inside of him, the primal urge to claim, to conquer, to feed and to fight. It consumed him. It would be so easy to lash out and, not unlike some Spirit Walkers before him, exile himself and live like an animal. Careless about the outer world, just a tyrant abusing his gifts. Oh, the feasts would be endless, the forests, the sea, the sky would be his. Nothing would stand in his way.
But so much had been sacrificed for him.
He had to at least try.
Whether or not he enjoyed this 'gift', of having to take care of the land around him, he had to try. Even with what it had cost him, he had to try.
And success seemed so far away.
He opened his eyes, staring at the icy shore he was sat on. Snow and ice, the gravel beneath from mountains long gone getting pushed away from him due to the strong winds. Even the cold could not stamp out his wrath. The skies above, a dark grey despite noon having barely passed, heralded a storm. Shelter, he had to seek shelter.
His steps crushed the snow beneath, staring at the pine forests in the distance, listening to the rumbling of life inside. Every bird, every wolf, every deer and every fox. In the distance, deeper into the forest bears growled. Life was strong inside it.
Hunched over, having to use his hands for support on the snowy ground occasionally, the Spirit Walker forced himself forward, growling words of peace he had learned long ago before the Ice Witch destroyed everything he had. Before the urge for abusing his gifts for his own survival started to take over. They were just so easy. So... useful.
Why hone your skills when fish thought so loud about their surroundings. Why soothe the wounded when they were such an easy meal? Why bother building you shelter when, with flames and loud noises, you could steal a bear's cave for yourself? And so, so much more. It was so useful. It was so powerful. And the whispers of his most primal needs grew into howls at times, and yet.
He tried.
Under a tall pine, he sat, legs crossed and fuzzy arms resting on his lap, still hunched. Truth be told, he was hungry, and meditating didn't help. Indeed, he was not quite a bear despite how the skin behind his back sometimes seemed to meld with his skin, and his sounds were truly inhuman.
He needed food.
So he closed his eyes.
In the back of his mind, they were watching. Eager to see what he would now pick to feel, to become. Owls, hawks...
Bear. He picked bear.
In this pilgrimage there really was no other choice. Although he did the rituals to transition whenever a need appeared, such as climbing mountains as a Ram, or focusing deep within to scout the lands from above through the eyes of a willing friend in the skies, a bear had a lot of uses. Strength, claws, storing fat, a strong bite.
He lumbered in all fours through the forest, hands serving as paws, overgrown fingernails bent into claws, slobbering, grunting. To an outsider, this might have been a silly, or terrifying sight, depending on how one looked at it. A grown man making noises, huddling to a nearby river. Or a were-beast, whose pelt seemed more like a second skin, a moment away from finishing their transformation, forever stuck between these two states.
The river was deep, and the pines helped cover most of it so that the ice that formed was easily breakable. Though it wasn't quite the season for fish to be swimming up and down the river, there were still enough tasty morsels that it would not be a wasted trip.
A sane person would have used a stick or a rock to bash open the river so they could start fishing, but of course, the starving and confused man was all but 'sane', and the voices he had to interpret were not helping. So he clawed open pieces of the ice, that he could easily stick his hand into the deep waters below.
He had to shut everything down to be able to stare into the river without sensing their spirits, just their movement. A dull beast, doing everything he could not to abuse his gift.
To his surprise, despite a weakened state, his reflexes were still good enough, as a nice pile of fish was stocked beside him the sun went down in the horizon. Most animals, despite how much he hated it, avoided him. Even knowing about the easy and unprotected food source, they would not dare mess with a Higher Being, especially one they did not understand.
His meal was delightful, and not wanting to leave these go to waste, he scattered the remaining bones and fish that he hadn't swallowed so whatever scavengers that found it could enjoy a sweet, easy treat. They deserved it, something nice.
And as night fell, he continued, north. Always near the coast. Listening to the waves, exposing himself to the elements, always between the cold embrace of the waters and the warm concealment of the woods. Forcing himself to suffer for his impure ideas, for those horrible thoughts.
There had to be something for him up there, in the far north... there had to be. The Protective Ice Phoenix. The Fiery Artisan Ram. The Lightning Bear Warlord. The Sun-kissed Hawk. Even the Ice Witch, so he could arrange some well-deserved justice with fisticuffs. Anything. Anywhere.
And if there wasn't, well, it would've been far enough to let loose without harming human and too many animals.
So he continued.
Into the wasteland.
In Ionia, the Monk grabbed his canoe and started to row.
Some would call such a thing suicide. Some would call it madness. Some would call it courageous.
Lee Sin called it necessary.
Indeed, he was too young, too reckless. Barely having come of age, yet still stuck as a Pupil, he unleashed the potential hidden within him to impress his masters... and ended up paralyzing, nearly killing his very own teacher.
Banishment was necessary.
But so was learning.
Reckless, they told him. Always too reckless. And now, after years of having scrubbed floors and lit a hundred candles every day for years, he finally understood the meaning of the word. Through a disgusting display of lack of boundaries, but still. He had spent most of his early teen years wandering Ionia, trying to do what little good he could for little to no pay, but simply helping a few was not his destiny. The Dragons chose him for their power. He needed to learn. He needed to lead. He needed to protect.
And so, he was reckless once more, but instead of using it for the purpose of showing off, he used it to learn. Was a canoe a seaworthy vessel? Of course not. Was the sea bent to his will? No. But he had no money. No skills to carry him as a sailor to the far cold shores. Indeed, all he had this time were the acolyte robes on his body, the paddle in his hand and the wood under his feet. That, and a healthy stock of cookies, salted meat and jars of water to carry him a fair distance.
Yet to his surprise, the sea welcomed him. A coincidence, he assumed, as he slowly rowed further from the small port near the monastery. A dash of luck for a beginner.
Yet as hours became days, despite the vast blue not changing, the shores behind him disappeared, and his travel flew by. Weeks, they said it would take. At least. On a seaworthy vessel, a good one at that, maybe a month with good winds.
Yet the stars changed every night, and as his arms ached from paddling, he could feel the waves gently guiding him forward, strong winds pushing him towards his objective. Something beckoned or wanted to help. Why?
The waves gentle and the wind cold, the sun cooked him, as little by little his supplies dwindled until nothing was left. His attempts at fishing were, at best, laughable, and at worst, an insult to the practice itself.
Shoving his hand in the water, he waited for a creature to pass by, silent as he could be. After a few minutes of nothing, he started to get impatient, waving his hand very slowly in the water, trying to make his fingers seem like tasty morsels for the creatures below.
Still nothing.
He removed his hand, staring at the sea below, removing his Acolyte robes. If the fish would not come to him, then he would come to them.
Jumping into the freezing water, he immediately realized his mistake. With eyes wide open ready to grab a fish, his mind hadn't quite processed the fact that indeed, sea water was salty. And so, he learned the hard way what having saltwater splashed on your eyes would do to a man.
By mere luck or divine intervention, he managed to get a hold of his canoe once again, clambering in and laying on the wet wood. Groaning in pain as the sun cooked him.
And nothing to sate his hunger.
More days passed, thirst starting to get a hold of him, even as he tried to filter the water with his robes. Indeed, it seemed like all the luck that the Gods had granted him had run out, and as he stared at the sky, he realized that in his search for restraint, even then he could not find patience.
And now he was going to die.
It was a fitting punishment, although not one that the Dragon's Chosen should receive. But he had misused his power. Surely this was deserved, then.
He closed his eyes, letting the searing feel of salt wash over him in pain.
The day passed slowly, and he turned and wiggled, trying to find the least uncomfortable position possible, before finally passing out due to the straint he had just put himself into.
When he woke up, it was... to call it a surprise wasn't enough.
He was in a bed, the sound of waves hitting the hull. A hull. A ceiling above him. Conversation, far away. Some kind of ointment covering him, which made his muscles ache as he got up, wanting to explore this place he found himself in.
It was a ship's quarters, no doubt, seeing all the hammocks and straw beds on the floor. Windows, more like holes, let the warm sunlight bathe the silent room and stave off some of the damning cold that seemed to have suddenly crept in. Barrels and empty bottles, chests upon chests, cutlasses, and pistols... it screamed of a pirate ship. He forced himself to walk to a pair of heavy-looking wooden doors, leaning against them to open it up, listening to the commotion outside. Something was going on.
The cheers got louder once the doors were open, a large crowd of men and women cheering as they stood in the open skies. Blue flags with symbols he didn't recognize adorning the deck, flailing wildly in the harsh winds as the first snowflakes started to drop. Two warriors turned around as they saw the man who shouldn't be awake, let alone standing, staring straight at them.
"AHOY ME LADS!" The tallest of them, a beard almost going down to their belt buckle, scarlet as the dye on his robes spoke up. Wait, where were his robes? It was cold... "Looks like our guest finally woke up, eh?! An Ionian lampmoth!" The crowd roared with laughter, Lee Sin having to lean against the door to have any kind of support.
"Oh, you all keep singin' our victory! I'll make sure he's well... suited, for our ship, eh?!" Once again they roared, and with a fearsome laugh, the pirate walked Lee into the Captain's chamber.
The scarlet-bearded man closed the door behind them, wax candles illuminating his face and allowing Lee to get a better look. He was clearly old beyond his years, a nose crooked from being broken one too many times, lips always curled into a mischievous smirk. A frown Was hidden by a messy tangle of hair, seemingly there due to age.
He was clad in heavy armor, nothing like the pirates he remembered seeing at the seedier ports that surrounded his monastery. Chainmail and steel plating painted blue with the same symbols as before. Crossed axes, he now recognized. Although... more stylized than he'd consider appropriate for rogue pirates.
A tall, imposing figure that screamed power.
It made Lee Sin flustered.
"Alright, laddie, I's got nothin' against you." A rough chuckle from a throat too sore from screaming so much, the captain made his way to the Captain's seat to rest.
The decoration of the room was clearly not Ionian. Red, sure, but with a double-headed axe adorning them. Noxian, he recognized it from his studies. Maps strewed across a table also spoke of a much more strategical sort of play... but these men were not generals. They looked like raiders. Pirates.
"Oi, boy, eyes on me." The large man hunched forward, resting his protected arms on the table. "Your ship crashed or somethin'? Why's you adrift? Got yourself a mighty piece o' luck, we found you during our scoutin'. Slept through the whole battle too. Shame. Would like to see what you monks do."
"I don't, look, I'm..." Lee stepped forward slowly, crashing on the seat in front of the captain's table. "Ugh. I... I'm not sure I unders... understand, where I am. Or where my clothes are."
"Oh! Right, right, that cloth o' yours. My boy, y' remember anything before you passed out?"
"I was sailing. Alone. On... that boat you found me in."
The Scarlet Captain stared at the Monk for a long while, before finally stroking his beard, thoughtful. "From Ionia?"
"Yes. I wish to head to the Freljord."
"On a piece of driftwood."
"I thought it was good enough."
"Well, you also thought you could make it with some jars. What's yer business in the Freljord anyhow, my boy?"
"I seek one of... one of your seers."
"You gotta be more speci--"
"Spirit walkers?"
"...Mhm." The captain leaned back on his chair, hands resting on the plating covering his, showing his teeth in what seemed to be a snarl. "Mighty courageous of you. What for?"
"I need guidance for my own... powers."
"What you need is to go back to Tea Island. There's no guidance a Spirit Walker can offer to the likes of you 'n' me."
"But I am not like you."
"Well, yes, you have shit for brains. Boy, we'll stop at the port, and I'll see about getting you back to Ionia then.."
"No, you don't understand... I.. ugh..." Lee Sin got up, using the table for leverage so he would stand up. "I am one of them! Some- somewhat, from what I understand. The spirit of the Dragon, it came to me. It spoke to me. It fed me its flames, it guided my flurry of blows, it let me drink from the same mighty fountains. I am chosen by the Drakes to be their word and fury!"
Once again, the Captain stood in silence, thinking. "Prove it, boy."
"Mmm?"
"You are a Spirit Walker, ain'tcha? Show me the power of the drakes. I mean, you can't even walk... so I'll tell ya what. We'll sail to a port near where you might find a good Soul Speaker. There, you prove your powers. If we all find out yer speakin' bullshit... well, trust me, the Winter's Claw will find you."
"Deal."
"Oho, eager." He got up, giving the plating over his belly a slap, making it echo in the cabin. "Then come! For now, you are our guest. Drink of our barrels and enjoy... whatever these slobbering dimwitted pigs had in stock. Come, let me take you. What's your name, eh?"
"Lee. Lee Sin.."
"Alright, Lee. Come on, steady now."
The blizzard had started to get stronger, his large Bear fur only doing so much to stave off the freezing cold, but still, he trudged forward through the thick snowy mist. On the distance, a shining light, glittering like the sun reflecting out of the snow. The distant squeals of a Phoenix, filling him up with determination.
It seemed like the end of his journey was closer than he thought.
Every step a fight on its own right, the snow engulfing his feet and almost breaking his ankles as he pulled them out, the winds so strong they almost pushed him on his back... and actually did, once or twice, send him rolling back.
He had to lean forward so hard that, if not for the winds, he would have fallen face first in a pile of snow and gravel. But indeed, he did not give up.
The lands around him were what the people of the Freljord called 'The old Wastelands', or 'The Frozen Heart'. A mockery of their old ways and the Fiery Ram's demise of his folk, seeing as the people had moved on to literal greener pastures, as the cold got more and more insufferable, despite the crippling loss of the Watchers.
Indeed, though, if the glittering Phoenix was to be an indication of anything... was that the Old Ones had not forgotten their people.
To his surprise, the blizzard started to die down... and the reason for why was now clear, as he stared straight into the rocky formation of a mountain, the bird's cries echoing from high above.
To say there was a path was... well, silly. The rocks were crooked and sharp, clearly spelling death to any that tried to step on it.
But as his mind raced for guidance from the Gods of old, he realized, indeed, there was no one more fit to climb a hill than the very one that this ancient region was named for. A Ram!
He dropped the bearskin cloak he had been wearing for so long, letting the cold seep into his bones. He sat on top of it and allowed himself to be open to the spirits.
They were ancient, wise, and knew that despite many other spirit walkers, Udyr was special. His determination and strength, if wavering, was worthy of envy when it shined through. The Ram conceded themselves for the young man.
The power flowed through his veins, determination, the like he had yet to experience fully. Burning. He opened his eyes, and the large fur he had to wear was now little more than a small cape, akin to a scarf, revealed to be in fact the wooly skin of a sheep.
His fingers found crevices that no man should ever be able to crawl up from, and his feet found footing in places even Piltovian scientists would call a flat surface.
The blizzard roared alongside him, the glinting lights beaming down at him, as if clearing his vision to a greater purpose.
A slip.
A slip was all it would take for this all to be over.
Udyr froze as he realized just how far from the icy formations and rocky base of the mountain he was, the wind almost claiming the Ram's skin that waved like a war banner, a white flag for the wilds.
One slip...
... and he wouldn't have to make any other mistakes.
It was a tempting offer, pushed to him by sheer desperation and fear. Fear of the heights he found himself in, of the disappointment he would bring, of the powers he would earn and how he would misuse them.
He closed his eyes, and breathed in deep.
The climb seemed a little lighter with every new platform, despite the way his muscles ached, that his fingers bled from such tiny supports, that his feet started to freeze due to the horrible cold. The dizziness from a lack of air. Though wavering, he forced himself to trudge forward.
Hours, hours must have passed by the time the rocky peak revealed itself to him. Not exactly a flat surface, but flat enough he could sit on the snow without fear of sliding to his doom. And just out of his sight, the glittering light, which was now nearly blinding him.
His fingers stained the snow red, but despite the pain, he waited patiently. The clouds were beneath him, and his breathing was shallow, almost breathless from the view, the climb, and the height of the mountain. The fact he hadn't passed out was a miracle.
A miracle that did not last, as unused to such a massive disparity and finally out of adrenaline, he finally gave out, laying in the snow.
Cold, cold snow.
Water.
He could not see her, but he felt her chilling presence nearby, a sense of love and protection only the fiercest Guardians could ever give out.
The water beneath him was still, his feathers bathed in ice as he pulled his wings out, staring out in the frozen skies above.
"Udyr." The great Cryophoenix spoke, solemn. "Your doubt. What feeds it?"
"My powers are too great for me."
"Yet they were given to you. For a reason."
"A reason I cannot understand, I do not have guidance, I do not have eyes to see what I must."
"Yet you have the tools to give yourself the sight." The flapping of wings, and soon the misty skies above descended upon Udyr, who was but a simple bird.
"Do you see your nest? Do you see where your kin look for nutrition, do you see where the weak may huddle for comfort?"
"I do not."
"THEN SEARCH."
Udyr stared at his wings, red and orange, stuck within a thick barrier of ice. He tried to push himself up, but they were too heavy. He tried to walk, but always ended up in the same cold puddle. He tried waving his wings to push away the fog.
Nothing.
"Think of how they starve, Udyr. Though luscious fields await far and away, they cannot find their path there. You are failing them."
Pain struck him. Even the great Mother of Ice did not support him.
"Udyr."
She spoke with spite.
"You will fail us."
This was an insult now.
He felt it start to boil inside of him, his tiny avian body thawing out of the ice.
"You must do something. Or be a failure."
Ice chunks now flew into the fog, the water below starting to steam up.
"The Wilds count on you, Udyr. Soar."
With a screech to shatter the Iceborn and wake the Watchers, the ice turned into mist as fiery wings revealed themselves, allowing the Phoenix to ascend towards the sky.
"You fly! You ascend! Reveal the way, Udyr! Be you the speaker and the guide, the shepherd and their dog! Your light will be the Wild's lamp!"
Her words were barely audible through the loud squeaks Udyr let as he ascended, the body of a phoenix burning out as it forced the cold, cold mists to dissipate, thawing out the soil, revealing a gleaming sun above.
A map of the Freljord, cut up in three uniform pieces. In the north, where none would live except the ghosts of the ancient wars and myths nearly forgotten, the symbol of the ice witch. Her realm was dark, the ice unable to be molten, black as the sins of men.
In the middle, axes crossed, nomadic tribes littered through terrain mountainous and snowy. Sandwiched between the cold darkness above...
... and below, green and yellow trees, where the sun's glow shined the brightest. He could almost smell the fruits and taste the seeds. Feel the salmon squirming between his teeth... well, had he any teeth in this form. The worms, ready to be plucked. Warm waters for a comfortable life for the many fish and water folk.
"Your friends stand between the Watchers, and between Progress. I do not care if you forsake them, or if you side with them, for I am not a judge."
"But you must remember your duties, first and foremost. Are you ready for that? Putting the ones that chose you as their Speaker before your human brethren?"
Udyr nodded, feeling the flames around him burning brighter than ever.
"Good. Then go forth, burn our foes and light the way. The many voices you hear do not want to disturb or harm you! They are us, they are the wild, and we are begging you! Soar, Speaker! Soar and guide the weak and the strong!"
When Udyr's eyes opened, he was in free fall, the blizzard stronger than ever. There was no shining dot of comfort below, only the impending sensation of doom.
But he would soar.
With a roar, he started to spin, feeling fiery feathers start to appear on his arms. His cloak orange with their plumage, the upper skull of one adorning the top of the cloak like an extra pair of watchful eyes.
For miles on end, the fiery tornado that descended from one of the tall mountains dividing Iceborn territory and the Winter's claw could be seen. An omen, some whispered. Ill, good, neutral. The speculation was endless.
On the foot of the mountain, Udyr stood on his knees, wings burning hot as the sun, yet unharming. He knew how to soar. This power was his, and he would use it as intended.
At port, Lee Sin was stunned with the fiercely reinforced citadel he was met with. Almost as defended as his temple, but the sturdy walls of stone and wood were tougher and thicker than anything he'd seen, not to mention it was larger than most villages he knew. Crude logs, shaped into spiky barricades to stop anyone from climbing were the first line of defense. The ancient structures reinforced with newer blocks of stone, sections of the wall still being renewed. Ancient towers half-fallen being rebuilt by men and women dressed for war, not builders or peasants. People walking up and down the port with barrels, boxes of weapons, sacks of armor and all other kinds of supplies. It was a lively town, yes, but it was ready for war.
The Scarlet-bearded captain pat him on his back, smirking. "Well, I's got to write a report. Y'ain't leavin' until Sejuani says so. Look for her at the big tent inside... if you prove yourself to her? Eh, I'll take our Warlord's word for it." His patting got rougher now, almost pushing him out into port. "Out ya go now. Shoo."
Slightly unnerved, he went down. Through the port and the large gates dividing the citadel and these docks, people all around him coming to see the prized ship the Corsairs managed to get their hands on. On the bright side, it meant fewer people questioning him.
There were a few ancient buildings inside, but mostly there only seemed to be tents, lots and lots of them. For one or two people each, except for one.
Almost the size of a large shack, smack in the middle of the snowy grounds, he could see two figures moving inside the tent.
Standing in front of the tent, he waited patiently for his turn, the two figures slowly stopping moving as they started looking at him.
Finally, a man with a helmet flapped open the tent, sword already half drawn. "Are- are you daft? What're you doin'?"
"I came to see Sejuani."
"The Warlord is busy. And you should stop standing in front of tents."
"I know. It will be quick."
"I said, she is busy. Whatever you want, it can wait."
"No it can not.
"You're not even Freljordian. Why--"
"I'm a Spirit Walker, or whatever it is you people call it!" Lee Sin yelled, clearly frustrated. "I wish to find another one with more skill to train me. There. Are you satisfied? Now let me see this Warlord."
From behind the Guardsman, a pale hand grabbed his shoulder, and her voice followed. "You may leave us."
Grumbling, annoyed by this foreigner's attitude, the Guard slowly walked away mumbling curses.
The woman behind him finally could be in the spotlight, blonde hairs past her shoulders and muscles to crush walls and carry trees. Though she was not in her armor, it didn't take a genius to realize this was a warrior without equal.
"Seju..."
"Yes. Sejuani, outsider. Come inside."
The tent was lit by candles and lamps, trying to pass warmth as well as light. Unlike the sleeping bags he saw inside the half-open tents, she actually had a bed, although, with only straws, some fur, and a pillow, it wasn't exactly much better. A large rod with a chain attached to a ball of ice at the end, making him somewhat confused as to what kind of warriors these were.
"Yes, it's true ice, if you're wondering." She spoke, placing her hands in a table with maps scattered across, half-eaten bread and cheese, and much too many daggers. "Now, 'spirit walker'. What have you been visited by? You are clearly not from the Freljord... though with how well you speak it, a wardrobe change would make you pass. I'm thinking ahead of myself. Well, go on."
"I want a guide. Someone better than me. I listen to the Dragon, yet I cannot truly comprehend it. I was given these powers for a specific reason, yet I can not stop myself from using them at every turn. Who amongst these folk can help me with this task?"
Sejuani listened intently, staring deep into his eyes before turning her head to the maps in front of her. "I am... close friends with one. Or, was. It's been a while since we sat down and talked. Always preferred the silence, that one. From what he's told me of his experience... I cannot blame him."
Picking up a Dagger, the Warmother dunked the tip into a small vial of ink near the candles, trailing a path through it. Stabbing the table to keep the weapon from tumbling away, she handed the map to Lee. "You are to follow this. His name is Udyr. I can't spare any guides, but seeing as you managed to get from that Noxian ship I assume? Being an Ionian? Well, I can't see you having any trouble. Grab yourself a warm coat from the armory. I know you monks enjoy your fists... who doesn't. But also feel free for grabbing some weapon from there. Should be enough spears for you to pick something."
Lee Sin bowed with respect in the proper Ionian way, and while she didn't quite understand it, she patted his head. "Uh, you're, free to go. This is the Freljord. Go do your business. We have a War to fight."
Being allowed to leave, he came back to collect his acolyte robes from the ship, as well as large furs. Indeed, if the sea was already rough, going deeper into the Freljord's heart would surely only be worse. He left without much ceremony, a walking cane in hand and the pelts on his back. Following the map Sejuani gave him, and feeling the presence of the mighty Dragons over him.
The voices were less loud now, less demanding. Udyr understood them, and they understood his wishes. Instead of squawking about their hunger, instead of whining about the cold, they huddled near him. The orange feathers on his back exhaling warmth, predators and prey walking together in unison. Beavers, a flock of ducks, owls circling above despite the daylight, rabbits with bear cubs, moose and goats. Behind them, from far away, more were coming. The north was going to be a war front, and they deserved better than being slaughtered, than being left to freeze in the Ice Witch's clutches. To greener pastures, cold enough to live comfortably, warm enough that the damned trolls and wizards would not torture them.
It was a ways off.
But they had time.
One by one, however, the animals started to stop, even retreat. Udyr didn't understand why, but slowly, a scent came in the air. A sensation. Power.
In the horizon, illuminated by the noon's harsh sun through the trees and the winter's mists, Udyr could see the figure. A large man, covered in pelts, staff in hand. He seemed to ooze power like a waterfall, greed and hunger, too. Not for meat. For more. More what? Udyr feared the answer.
Lee Sin heard the charge as soon as it started, and tried to not show it.
This wasn't the first wild beast he'd have to scare off. For some reason, they were aggressive to him. Despite how good it felt to overpower them, and how easy it would be to murder them, he forced himself to never take the final step. Always letting them go, bruised and battered as he left them.
And though he expected the charge, he did not expect the primal yell of anger of a human being.
Such was his surprise that Udyr almost got to tackle him, but with agility to annoy even the fastest owl, he managed to say out of Udyr's path.
Getting a better look at the man, it made Lee realize two things.
That he'd have to fight him.
And he was looking at a spirit walker.
The bared teeth, an arm in front of his chest and another far behind, both stretched out like Vastayan wings. Flaming feathers covering the underside of his arms, making sure to keep Lee Sin out of range. Eyes flaming as well, although the flames did not seem to affect him at all. If anything, he looked comfortable being bathed in them.
"You..." Lee Sin tried to talk but was cut off by a horizontal swing of Udyr's arms, almost like he was about to hit someone with an open palm and swung too wide on purpose, a wave of flames being released and missing out on him by mere inches.
A quick backstep saved him from having his furs catch on flames, but of course, the risk was always there.
Spreading his legs just enough he could easily dodge left or right if Udyr swung again, he dropped all the things that made him warm. Even his robes from Ionia. Completely exposed to the elements, although with Udyr's flames, maybe he wouldn't die of frostbite soon after. Who knows.
Spinning, Udyr let out three quick flaps of flames, before finishing by slapping his palms together, a roaring inferno being sent in the direction of Lee Sin. The monk backflipped, although, by the time he had recovered, the Spirit Walker was already charging in for a punch.
Even with flames swinging inches near him, Lee Sin kept his calm, urging the inner voices to be quiet. He knew he was more powerful than Udyr, than any other Spirt Walker that Ionia or the Freljord ever had. The Dragons roared, egos hurt by the mere fact they were not winning, let alone in the offensive. But he was no Dragon. He was their voice. And the tongue should know better than to lash out at any insult.
Udyr finally let Lee have some kind of rest, although it did not last long. Too curious by the fact Udyr seemed to be closing his eyes, he stepped closer, and too late he realized what the Spirit Walker was doing. His hands glowing a soft blue, or should he say, paws.
Ever since Anivia gave him true sight for his purpose, and more importantly, peace, Udyr's powers had grown. The spirits respected him. He did not need to commune, nor did they have to ask. There was a quiet understanding, and together, the Freljordian Wilds backed up their Guide.
A heavy swing was thrown, and although Lee Sin dodged it, the fist passed too close for comfort. Seemingly predictable, his attacks were now delayed just enough to throw the Monk off, always dodging just in the nick of time.
Lee Sin could do nothing more than walk backward and hope he did not swing wide enough to strike him, as the mere sight of those clawed paws told him of the weight that they carried. Indeed, as he was slowly backed into a tree, he finally learned of the Spirit Walker's force.
Ducking just fast enough that Udyr could not keep up and rolling away, he turned back to see the damage that was done... though he could've easily heard it.
As the Freljordian turned to him, huffing and puffing, the tree beside him slowly, bent and crackled until if finally snapped, falling to the opposite side of Udyr. And if he could crack one of these pine trees with a single punch... he'd prefer not to parry.
He swung far and without restraint, clearly leaving himself open. If it was bait or not, it didn't matter, as all Lee was trying to do was survive without harming him.
For hours they played a game of cat and mouse, as Udyr revealed more and more of the spirits at his side. The fearsome charges of a Ram, the unrelenting swings of a Tiger, the calculated and lightning-quick strikes of a Turtle. They danced around each other, each blow missing by mere inches, less even. Flames licking Lee Sin's back as he flipped out of range, rough hands grazing his shoulder and arm before pulling away just in time.
By the time the night was starting to creep on them, Udyr had exhausted every single one of his forms, although he still had his arms up, the feathers of an owl and keen eyes focused on the monk. Lee Sin wasn't exactly better either, as he had to move far more than he was used to. Dodging was never his specialty, but now, it was more important than any of his training before.
"Spirit Walker, I..."
"You will not take anything from us," Udyr growled, yet did not advance, clearly too tired for it.
"I do not wish to take! I- I wish to learn!"
His arms lowered just enough to show curiosity. "What lessons will you learn from us other than pain? You possess too much greed. You are dangerous."
"I speak for the Dragons. If I am to be their word, then I am to learn to be better than them, right? I was chosen for a reason!"
A moment of pause.
The Spirit Walker stepped forward. "You are more dangerous than you think, then. You... are not from the Freljord, are you? The Dragons here... long gone. Hunted for fame... for fun."
"I am from Ionia. I must control the Dragon within. I must protect them from themselves. You must understand. You must help."
"Do not order me." He sat down, waving for Lee Sin to do the same. "I was given a vision, not long ago. Nothing to do with you, mind you. But strife is coming. War is on the horizon. You... we. We have to be there, in the front lines. It is our job to protect those who can't protect themselves. In my case... well, it's hard to stop a couple of ducks or deer from being murdered. I cannot let the deaths of a few weigh me down when many must still live. But you." Udyr raised his and to the skies, the constellations alien to Lee Sin. "You are the protector of Dragons. Few. Too arrogant. Too prideful. You must hone them... make them learn, as you learn now."
"Hone?" He blinked, confused. "They are beasts sharp as us. Their intellect doesn't need..."
"I do not mean teaching them. Not like storytellers. I mean..." Udyr scratched his scraggly beard, sighing. "... you must let them learn of softer ways. The wolf bites, but not the hand that feeds, and will hunt besides those who help them. The Dragons? If the tales are true... well, they seek to reign over all, even beyond themselves. The Bear that seeks to own all the forest will soon find herself with antlers and fangs deep in its sides. The Owl that lives high on its branch and takes only what it needs? She will live long and plentiful."
Lee Sin nodded, heeding the lesson with care, although he could feel the disgust of the Dragon's spirit deep inside him. But his recklessness was what got him here in the first place, and if it needed a tight leash to control this passion for power and displays of skill, then he would choke until he learned. "Then we must learn, and quench the flames of pride."
"I do not expect.. ugh.. here, let's..." Groaning with clear pain, Udyr slowly got up, absolutely wrecked from the fight they just had. Trying to help, Lee also learned that indeed, his legs were killing him, and his hands were no much better.
"Ah, damnation," Udyr grumbled, pulling Lee Sin's furs of the ground. Though a little muddy, there were enough layers to protect him from the elements. "I can't walk either of us to a town... Cryophoenix above, it feels like I'm about to fall in the spot."
Barely managing to drag himself a few meters away, looking for a good and large tree to cover them from any snowfall and hopefully block some of the cold, cold winds that froze the land, Udyr looked back to see Lee Sin struggling to carry his own pelts. Now that he was not overtaken by primal rage, he looked at the man, who probably was not much younger than him. Udyr was, by no means, old. Even by Freljordian standards, he was relatively young, especially as a Spirit Walker. A thought crossed over his mind... but he quickly shut it down with a yell. "HEY! You need help?"
Startled, tired and almost falling down due to the weight of his pelts after so much struggling, Lee Sin nodded.
The two, tired and bruised in their own ways, pretty much tumbled over the nearest tree they could. While Lee prepared to grab one of the pelts and roll over to one side, letting the Spirit Walker sleep as he usually would, he was pulled aside and sat on his lap.
Udyr seemed more confused than anything. "What are you doing, V... hmm... I did not ask for your name, di--"
"Lee! L-Lee Sin." He mumbled, clearly not used to such rough handling, let alone being this close to anyone that he wasn't trying to knock out.
"... Udyr. I am nothing but Udyr." He spoke, pulling the furs over them. Closing his eyes, expecting sleep to overtake him soon...
... but of course, it wasn't that easy.
"Do you... always sleep.. this close... to someone?"
"Yes. It's warmer this way, is it not? Or would you rather freeze?"
"Oh. No, I... y-yes, please, let's sleep like this." Of course, neither did budge, enjoying each other's warmth against the hellish landscape Udyr managed to call home, a Bear and a Monk snuggling together against the elements.
Neither wanted to admit either that, it was quite enjoyable.
Night passed, and through the chills of the morning mist, Lee Sin woke up to the whistling of birds, soft and distant. To his surprise, Udyr had his eyes open already, looking down at him.
"Good morning, Lee."
Under his breath, he cursed in Ionian, before smiling. "Good morning... Udyr."
Getting up and tangling their pelts from each other, they were quickly on their feet, ready to march. Silent as always, he carried himself forward, groaning as his muscles were still somewhat sore from their battle a mere night before.
Lee Sin forced himself to accompany the man's pace, ignoring the searing pain of a rough battle yesterday, not unused to waking up battered and still being forced to train. That, and his curiosity for the Spirit Walker was, in more ways than one, starting to take hold of him.
"How," So many things he wanted to learn! And of course, now that he was alone with a man like this, basically a stranger... a curiosity he held from his younger years took over him. "do you handle being out here? It feels... lonely."
Considering his whole self-imposed pilgrimage was due to the sensory overload of a thousand voices yelling at once in his ear, it did make Udyr laugh, although soon he found nothing but a smile in his face. "Oh, you hear the Dragon. I listen to the albatross. I protect the turtles in their cold beaches. I stalk with the sly fox, and the quick tiger. I am never alone."
"I did mean human interaction."
Clicking his tongue, Udyr's pace slowed a bit. "... yes, it does get a bit lonely in that case. A human's voice is... different. Pleasing to the ears, if not to the spirit." He nodded, looking at Lee. "And what of you? Do you not miss your brethren?"
"I have harmed my own. I do not... I wish to return, but not yet. I am not ready."
"You seemed rather focused, if misguided."
"You did not strike my pride."
"Heh. A true Dragon, eh? Be thankful I am not like the fierce Rams that live over the mountains."
The Monk chuckled, entertained by the supposed fierceness of a sheep. "Of course. You'd be fierce if so."
"A dragon indeed..." Udyr spoke under his breath, smiling.
Much did they talk on their way to the nearest Winter's Claw outpost, hoping that, if anything, they'd have at least horses. Udyr enjoyed walking, and few were the times he'd ever use an animal for any selfish purpose... but being so tired, and with the Dragon's Spirit stuck in some Ionian he had almost killed mere hours ago, this felt ok.
Their talk ranged and varied, from the warm and tempered Ionia, to the harshest mountains of the Freljord. What they ate, who they trained with. What their experiences were. Quite a few hours of walk, and many of those filled with banter, both of them finding oddities and curiosities about each other. They enjoyed each other's company, more than either could've ever expected.
The settlement was not much to the eyes or for them, but it had a warm meal that both could enjoy while sat beside a fire, and horses to spare for these two Spirit Walkers.
With their bellies full and mounts to help them traverse, they continued to talk as they traveled the roads, having no need for speed in this situation.
"So." Lee spoke, softly. "Have you ever thought about... other humans?"
"Quite a few times? Yes, I think about our species a lot. We are curious, aren't we? In a way, I feel like we are Spiri--"
"No, no, I mean... as partners." He chuckled, looking at Udyr. "You do not enjoy the Beasts now, do you?"
The expression of disgust and confusion Udyr made spoke a thousand words about what he thought of Lee's attempt at a joke, and for a while, they were silent, only the sound of the harsh winds blowing and the birds above singing and making them company.
Finally, Udyr replied. "I have, thought of humans in that way, yes...
...They're all dead now, however."
Mouth agape in surprise and horror, Lee nodded. "I, I am sorry I asked."
"Mmm? You were curious. Better to sate it with a question than digging through my past yourself. It... is a rather odd question, however. Especially to come out of nowhere."
Lee shifted in his seat, clearing his throat. "Well... do you... have you..." He nervously laughed to himself, staring at the far mountains in the horizon for comfort. "It is, it is a rather dumb question, yes. But. Have you thought about other men? Does the Freljord even allow that kind of thinking?" He continued his nervous laughter, unsure of himself. He was being too forward, too direct--
"... why wouldn't we? And yes, I have." Udyr replied bluntly, sighing. "Though there was a time I cursed myself for wanting another voice to this insane chorus... I think I could handle someone these days. What about you?"
"Oh. Uh." Lee Sin caressed his chin, unsure of how to answer. "W-well. Monks usually aren't allowed to have partners. But I'm not really a monk, am I?"
"Why not?"
"Why I'm not a monk?"
"Why can't your 'monks' find a bedmate."
"It's... distracting, from our duties."
"The owl does not spend day and night looking for prey. It sleeps. It mates. It soars. The Horse does not live to carry, but to run free and delight itself with hay. To bind yourself to a duty alone is to be like a bear that survives only to hibernate. A waste of potential."
Lee Sin nodded, lowering his gaze, letting his mount carry him forward. "I understand."
"I'm glad you do."
Though it took them a few days, having to huddle together for warmth with every night... not that either of them were complaining, they reached the Winter's Claws' fortress safe, and only somewhat starved.
There was a commotion in the gates as they arrived, people lining up to stare at the one that had disappeared for almost a decade at this point, and was supposed dead by many. They were bewildered to see he was still alive, how a shoddy amount of hair had become a scraggly yet still respectable beard, how much stronger he had become, too. And of course, the fact he was accompanied by the Monk, which had also been rumored dead, probably swallowed by their harsh land, unwelcoming of outsiders.
Silent, they both walked to the Warmother's tent. The fort hadn't changed much from the weeks Lee passed outside, other than a few more sharp logs being added to the defenses, and a few turrets being done. But more importantly, they were alive, and Sejuani couldn't help but smile at the sight of her old friend, and the man who had found him.
"Udyr."
"Sejuani."
Sticking his hand forward for a handshake, Sejuani gladly held his... and they banged shoulders, the bare tanned skin of Udyr clashing against the metal of Sejuani's armor, somehow coming out on top as she rubbed her shoulder, both laughing with childish glee. Lee Sin stood by the door, unsure of whether or not he should even attempt to join.
"So you really went and did it, huh? Kickstarted a revolution."
"This is no revolution, my dear snow-kin. This is a struggle to keep our lands as they are. But yes, I am now Warmother. What about you? Please, sit, tell me of what beasts you have communed with. Did they finally stop bothering you so loudly?"
"Oh, I have so much to tell you. Monk!" Udyr roared, startling the poor soul. "Come, sit with us! I have yet to learn of your arrival here. Sejuani, have you met him? An awful good lad."
"I sent him your way for a reason." She smiled. "It was a shot in the dark, but... I was hoping you'd be up there."
"Well, I was! And you, always the traditionalist... I do enjoy this fort too. But yes. Do you have drinks? My muscles are sore... Lee, while I'm out grabbing barrels, tell her of what happened!"
Laughing as he went away, the Warlord and Lee spoke between themselves and about Udyr.
"... and how good of a fighter he is. He, he was trying to kill me... but there was such good form in his arms. The way he charged, how he delayed every punch just enough to always make me have to improvise... it's... well, and not to mention how he was distracting..."
"Boy." Sejuani placed a gloved hand on his shoulder, smiling. "It feels like you want to take a walk with the Walker."
"Excuse me...?"
Tilting her head down and smiling, Lee Sin averted his gaze, scratching the back of his neck. "I.. understand, but..."
"Look. Man of Tea, I will not tell you that you can't love him. Truly. I've heard of love at first sight many a time, in the oddest of places, too. But war is coming. There will be hell to pay, sooner or later. Loving someone these days, in the Freljord... is an easy path to the icy depths of the mind." Staring at a candle, she continued. "You have seen his way of fighting. You know his job, here. If you two are going to Ionia, be it to train you, be it to live together... there will be a day where he'll have to come back, be it for us, be it for the southerners. You're young. I see it in your eyes." She turned from the candle back to him, staring deep into him. "Are you sure you are ready for such a huge loss?"
Lee Sin looked disturbed at her words but understood honesty when he heard it. Getting up, he bowed, just as Udyr came back with a barrel of rum for them, three tankards stacked on top of it.
"Oho! Not sure what I lost. I'm not sure, I care, either! Let us drink, to the Dragon Speaker, to my sanity, and to your victory, Sejuani. May it be swift when the time comes, eh?" He smirked, placing the cups down and ripping off the top of the barrel, dunking his tankard in.
Laughing a melancholic laugh, Sejuani got up, doing the same. "Come, Monk. Revel with us, before the sea to the Land of Pink Trees."
Getting up and having a closer look, he gagged at the strong smell of alcohol that assaulted his senses. The most he had was the light brews that the Temple made for their festivals, but this... the simple scent of it was burning his throat and making his eyes water. Not wanting to look like a weakling, however, he grabbed the tankard, dunked it in and raised his cup like the other two.
"To Victory!" Sejuani laughed gleefully.
"To Peace!" Udyr roared, spilling some of his drink back in the barrel as he swung his tankard.
"To..." Lee hesitated. "... to learning and growing."
"Hooray!" The two cheered, slamming their tankards together, before doing the same to Lee's at the same time. Rum flew everywhere, but they did not care, and all three were soon drinking... and to his surprise, Lee felt rather comfortable with the fiery sensation inside of him.
Before they knew it, half of the barrel was gone. The night was young, the wind howling outside, lamps lighting up the fortress to show how much life dwelled inside.
"I think we should all head to bed. You two, there's probably a few vacant tents... feel free to grab one or two for yourselves."
"Uh, actually," Lee sin sat of Sejuani's bed, smiling. "We were planning on heading to Ionia as soon as possible."
"And I would let you two board ship right now, but the Noxian patrols are getting fiercer and fiercer, especially at night. They want to establish a foothold here and I don't know why... but I don't plan on letting them. You sail in the morning. It'll be expensive to maintain, but I can't send you in a fisherman's vessel... all the scouts we sent on those got sunk."
Scratching her chin, she smiled. "You two go to bed, I have... business to attend to. Dismissed." So focused she was, Sejuani didn't notice her tone. Udyr and Lee indeed left.
A vacant tent was indeed easy to find, seeing as most soldiers were religiously training, steel on steel clashing through the night, as well as the sound of hay being pierced by all kind of shaft. For Udyr, the screams were easy to handle. He lived in the north a long while, and he knew how rigorous their training was.
For Lee, surprisingly enough, it was about the same. Even though he was dismissed, the temple never slept, Monks zealously training to hone their skills and soul. As he was about to lay in the hay sack they had to call a 'bed', however, he realized...
"Uh, s-should I find another tent?"
"Your wish is your own." A pause. "... but if you want to know, your company would be appreciated. It still gets cold at night."
Although there was nothing overly suggestive, Lee Sin could still feel his cheeks burning, and heart thumping with anxiety. They both slept beside each other, and through the night, indeed got closer to each other, huddling for warmth.
The first to wake up was the Acolyte, and the first thing he noticed was the strong arm wrapped around him, the soft sounds of hushed breathing from Udyr. It was... comfortable. He didn't want to wake the Spirit walker up. But he also wanted to sate some of his curiosity.
Very softly as to not disturb the Spirit Walker, Lee ran his fingers through the hairy arm, breathing shallow. Yes, Lee Sin was rather strong, but Udyr was a wall. Thick muscles, so much hair, and of course, from the day they met... enough stamina to tire even him.
Before his thoughts could deviate, however, Udyr was grumbling and moving. "Ghaa.. good morning." The man spoke, sitting up. "You think we should be going?"
"It's... early, isn't it?"
"Good." Udyr crawled out of the tent, yawning as he stretched. Lee followed along, going to the port with him for... quite the display.
The Winter's Claw had clearly been busy while they were gone, the stolen Noxian ship now looking like a dreadnought, its sides covered with a thousand shields. Small platforms had been built along the masts, allowing for even more archers, even if the conditions were rather precarious. The sides were covered with spears pointing outwards, making any unwanted boardings be an invitation for death. They even had cannons, stolen from the Noxians of course, and a rather healthy surplus of ammunition. A fortress on the seas, the flag of the crossed axes soaring high and mighty.
Sejuani had clearly been waiting for them, smiling. "Ah. You see that, huh?"
"Our ride home?" Lee Sin asked, bewildered.
"That's the distraction."
"... Pardon?" Udyr and Lee Sin spoke at the same time, confused.
"Oh, we have every tool available to wreck a good chunk of the fleet that's stationed here, but we also don't have enough woodcutters, a good shipwright, the tools... this is going to attract them like moths to a flame. What we're really after is the rest of their ships."
Pointing at a couple dozen longships of varying shapes and sizes, she smiled. "Of course a few will get shot down but we're not manning all of them. It's either getting blown up or getting boarded, and we're very good at killing people up and close. We're coming back home with a fleet. A proper one. Hopefully a few will slip by too, scout out wherever they're coming from... or who's supplying them."
"You two, however, are hopping on that." She pointed at a nearby longship, a seaworthy vessel, although not exactly what would be expected. "It has enough food and water for Ionia and back. But I'm sure that's the least of your worries, yes? You're gonna be on the firing range with the others. I told the captain who'll guide you two to stay back from the main ships, but we can't let them spot you. We lost too many scouts, and... well, I'd rather not lose you... or you, monk. So you both will disappear when the battle is at its peak. They'll be too busy to chase. And if anything goes wrong, DON'T try to be Heroes. Please." She spoke sternly, nodding to the boat. "Hop in. We should all sail shortly. The Captain's waiting."
All around them, the sight was eerie. It was an even split of boats manned by courageous warriors, and ones with sacks of ice and snow, scarecrows and whatever they could pile up to look like a man from a distance. Their boat was manned by them and a rather plain-looking bald man with a clean-shaven face, no armor except for a padded coat, and an ax by his side. He looked tired.
Cheers filled the harbor as they started to sail, taking advantage of the direction of the winds, not even needing someone to direct the unmanned longboats as they were pushed in the same direction as the Flagship.
It didn't take more than an hour to hear the sounds of cannons firing and screams, balls of magic fire and hot steel flying down from the skies. Every volunteer knew what they were getting into, even as their ships were burnt and they were forced to jump into the cold waters, some unable to swim to a nearby ship due to the weight of their armor. A lot of good men were lost before they even got hold of one of the ships, and it was clear Lee Sin was uncomfortable.
"Don't worry about it laddie," Their Captain spoke, watching the rain of fire and iron around them. "as long as they think they're hittin' something or someone, we're winnin'.
The sounds of a thousand arrows being released suddenly pierced the air, and to the Noxian's surprise, no flaming arrows. An advantage in their eyes, but the hail of arrows was too aggressive to keep their mages exposed. It wasn't long after the hail began that only cannonballs could be heard, and even them with less frequency.
The plan seemed to be going perfectly, and they were already veering off the other boat's path, until loud screams could be heard...
... followed by the sound of wood crashing on wood.
All three turned their heads to see their 'dreadnought' pierced by another ship, rammed at its side before the cannons could even be fired.
With the lack of suppressing fire, the fireballs started rolling back as well as the upper deck cannons, and what was once a Noxian massacre was turning into a Freljordian disaster.
"Are- are you seriously suggesting abandoning the fight..?" Lee Sin spoke, incredulous. "No, we can't!"
"Boy, didn't ya hear what the Warmother say? Win or lose, we's gotta get you out of here! We... HEY, OY!" Even Udyr couldn't be fast enough, as the Acolyte dropped his furs and hopped into the nearest longboat, doing the same over and over again, free of the burden of the strong pelts and kept warm by the blood rushing through his veins, heart racing more than ever.
"Stay here!" Udyr followed soon after, the underside of his arms getting covered in ghostly white feathers, and though his leaps from ship to ship were a thousand times less graceful than the somewhat small and reasonably light Lee Sin, the feathers did let Udyr glide a short distance, enough to reach each ship that the Monk used comfortably, all the while their Captain cursed out, urging them to get back.
The sounds of slaughter intensified with every ship they hopped, Udyr always a leap or two too late behind.
By the time they were near the hull of the ship, the fight seemed to be dying down... as did the amount of Freljordian screaming. Lee Sin jumped shield by shield with the agility of an ape, with the Spirit Walker close behind, having to use large, long claws to pierce the hull and climb, not nearly at the same speed as his friend.
The ship was bathed in red, more and more Noxian Soldiers jumping in every moment to replace their dead. They didn't seem to notice the Acolyte sneaking on board, ripping out the lances placed to stop exactly this situation... sadly, they didn't seem to work so well against ramming. Just as he was about to jump on board, Lee felt someone grab him by his ankles.
"We must go! This battle is not ours, Lee. Let them be."
"I can save them. Just you wait."
Using his strength to break free from the grip, the Monk leaped straight into battle without restraint, his yell echoing through the ships as he landed, the crackle of wood under his feet as a dozen Noxians were pushed aside to form a circle around him, just far away that he could handle it.
Having the majority and the superior equipment, the infantry charged nearly instantly towards him, trying to overwhelm this unknown force. But with the grace of a Dragon, every ravenous blow was dodged or redirected straight into another soldier. His upper and lower half working like different entities, as he kicked and dropped soldier after soldier with ease, all while he misguided the enemy weapons, turning them against themselves. A streak of red moving like water, making their blood flow down the deck.
Despite his skills, it was impossible to dodge every blow perfectly. A graze here and there started to pile up, and despite the number of bodies surrounding him, they simply didn't stop coming. It seemed like he'd get overwhelmed sooner or later and the Noxian insults kept reminding him of that. So much for learning restraint...
He had accepted his fate but still tried to take as many as he could with him, until he heard the commotion, even further behind enemy lines. The roars of a bear above the sound of steel clashing against steel, followed by screams.
Taking the opportunity of the dazed soldiers, he slipped through their ranks all the way to the Spirit Walker, whose fists had turned into blue paws, phantom fur growing all the way to his forearm. The strength of a bear breaking necks and jaws with mere punches, even direct hits against his skin being shrugged off as he kept smashing through everyone. Lee Sin could feel the Soldiers being pushed back towards himself and Udyr, as the Freljordians that were left took advantage of the confusion and their newfound allies.
Indeed, now that they were squished between magic and might, some desperate Noxians jumped out, clearly not taking into account what reaction the freezing waters would give their bodies with blood and adrenaline burning through their veins. All and all, it seemed like the battle was about to be won.
And yes! Through hacking and slashing away at the fiends, soon a scarlet-haired man and what was left of his crew found themselves face to face with the Spirit Walkers. Although drenched in blood, the hues of his fair beard were indisputably the Captain that brought Lee Sin from the brink of damnation.
"My lad!" The Captain hugged Lee Sin, giving him a few way too rough pats on the back, which were nothing compared to the slices of a blade. "Ah, seems like ya finally got to repay the favor, eh? Come, we need to take hurt and--"
"No." Lee Sin hissed, staring at the presumably last resorts of the Noxians, a few warriors staring back down with fear and anxiety. "I will make sure you can go home safe, and with both of these. Just you see."
There was a burning piece of arrogant pride deep on his chest, fueled by finally being able to unleash what he assumed was his full potential... not to mention the fact both men who were helping him were around. Admiration and vanity whispered in his ear. The very flaws that he wanted to rid the Dragons off taking over him.
Without a care in the world, he started to climb the ship, those last Soldiers yelling and backing away, making a shield wall... lacking spears, funnily enough. Lee Sin did not advance and neither did his friends, both Udyr and his savior just watching.
Standing in the bowsprit, Lee Sin laughed, and even the ships far away could see the glow that surrounded him. A mist of golden light, flaring almost as brightly as the sun.
"I AM LEE SIN! I AM THE DRAGON'S FIST OF IONIA!" He yelled loud enough that his voice could be heard echoing back in the fortress the left hours before, taking a step forward, the sound of metal shuffling as the Noxians tried to reposition making him smile. Oh, they feared him. "IS NONE WHO STANDS BEFORE ME EVEN GOING TO DARE SLICE ME? YOU PATHETIC COWARDS DARE DEFY THOSE BENEATH YOU, BUT NOT ABOVE YOU? PATHETIC! COME FORTH, AND DIE WITH DIGNITY, IF NOTHING ELSE!"
They didn't budge. But from the Captain's quarter, someone did.
A tall man, towering above the rest, a large sword in hands and a tower shield somewhat taller than him. Lee Sin looked like a child compared to him, and even Sejuain would need to stand on her toes to match his height. His armor was heavy enough to make the planks underneath him crackle with every step, not one inch uncovered by cold metal.
"Come forth, Dragon." He said, slamming his shield on the floor, his soldiers backing away "Just. You. Try." The field General spoke, contempt dripping from his voice.
Pride spoke louder than reason, as Lee Sin charged forward with a roundhouse kick, easily blocked by the shield, only making the giant take a step or two back. "IS THAT ALL YOU GOT?!" Laughing, and just as reckless as Lee Sin, he opened himself up and swung his massive sword in front of him, forcing the monk to back off. "YOU ARE PATHETIC. I feel disgusted to get the title of Dragonslayer from killing a weakling such as you! But I'll take it."
Again and again Lee Sin tried to break through the shield, and again and again, the Captain just stepped back, unable to stand his ground due to his sheer size but never quite being enough to make him fall down. The insults did not help him focus either.
It was only when his blade finally hit, the cold steel making Lee Sin's already bloodied robes stained with his own blood, that he realized his mistake. He was a Dragon, yes.
A Dragon.
Taking off his robes, the Bulwark of a man simply watched, confused. What would he do with a robe?
With a scream, Lee Sin charged forward, and once again the Captain raised his shield. Another kick. Another block. It was a game of tiring out the stupid monk now... but though he felt pressure applied to the shield, he wasn't kicked.
Lee ran up the shield, leaping into the air and landing with the robes... straight over the General's helmet. He pressed his feet into the back of the General, forcing him to step back over and over again, muffled insults and yelling barely managing to escape through the cloth.
The soldiers were left speechless as they saw their leader tumbling around like a blabbering fool, being guided like a bull in the Fleshing. And finally, the Monk managed to make him stumble on the port side, his heavy weight coupled with the disorientation forcing him to stumble back. Lee Sin took the opportunity to get up and into his shoulders, the General's fate much too late to be revoked, but also slow. Using his body as support, Lee Sin kicked the Captain's head, leaping back to the ship with his robes in hand while the General yelled all the way to his cursed prison, his very protection being turned against him as it forced him to sink deeper and deeper without hope of surfacing or swimming.
Oh, he was feeling terribly cocky.
"DO YOU DOUBT ME NOW?" He stepped forward, arms open even as he openly bled from his chest. "THE DRAGON'S FIST OF IONIA WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO PASS!" Again, his voice boomed, louder this time. "FLEE YOUR SHIPS, FLEE FROM THIS LAND AND NEVER RETURN YOU WORMS!"
Indeed, from the small fleet that the longboats and Flagship were posed against, quite a few reasonably sized ships stood still as men jumped to their watery graves. One or two fled at full speed, but overall, it seemed like they had won more than they had lost.
Even those in front of Lee started to leap, except for a few, who bowed to him like a God. Oh, he could get used to this.
"Lee!" Came a scream from behind him, which threw off his Godly composure back to the young Monk that needed guidance.
"Join us or perish, dogs." Lee hissed back at the few that were too afraid of death, or too bewildered by the godly display to jump. He was met with Udyr, arms crossed and staring down at him with anger.
It soon turned into a smile.
"You... did well. But you could have done better."
"They have a fleet now. I saved lives, I killed a general, and you think I could do better?"
The smile faded, and it made Lee realize just how arrogant he really was being.
"Yes, I think so. Had you let I board with you. Had you waited until I convinced our guide. You did well in not abandoning them... I was going to do the same, truly. But you can't just charge. You can't announce who you are. Cannons speak of their greatness, yes, but they are also nearly indestructible. Look at you." Udyr took Lee's robes and wrapped them around the Monk's chest, a little too tight to be comfortable, but he could already feel the blood flow slowing.
"Now come inside. Hopefully, our guide will still be back there... I think I could learn a thing or two with you Ionian monks."
They laughed, hugging each other.
"I'll try to fight beside you from now on then..." Lee spoke softly. "...If you manage to keep up."
"I think as long as I have you by my side... yes, we'll be a force to be reckoned with." Udyr smiled and seemed not to quite understand why Lee Sin started to blush even harder.
"Is it too cold..?" Udyr spoke, and before getting an answer, was already placing his Bear pelt over Lee Sin's back. "You can keep it for a while.
"Thanks." The mighty Dragon's Fist managed to whimper out, following Udyr around the ship like a dog and his owner.
It took a trip to Ionia, months living together and training together, but Lee Sin finally built up the courage to ask.
Udyr's hair and beard had grown, and due to the warmer winds and climate, now wore his pelts around his hips. He sat on an island in the middle of a lake, beneath a tall Sakurai tree, breathing slowly.
His arms were glowing a bright green, spiky and scaly. His fists solid blocks of meat, the same kind of ghostly phantom light coming from his back, which looked no different than his arms. Eyes closed but still watching. A silent sentry over a silent kingdom.
Though in his homeland the turtles were even more resilient than those of Ionia, they possessed something special. From watching, communicating and learning, his powers expanded. They taught him of their beaks, of how they could break bone and scale with ease if need be. Of their patience, and of their trickery.
Many a thing were different in this Island, and the more Udyr learned, the more fascinated he was with it. He knew that the Freljordian beasts were not the only ones, but he never expected this kind of variation.
And how polite and silent they were... respectful of their student, as much as he was of these teachers.
He enjoyed this land.
Other than the wind, the loudest thing around was the sound of paddles that had just begun. Dragons were hated by most, if not all creatures, too fearsome and arrogant to be allowed to live. So while Udyr swam freely with the beasts, Lee needed a boat.
"My... Spirit Guide." Lee spoke softly, in Freljordian.
The surprise made Udyr open his eyes. They had been training him in Ionian since they arrived. Why the sudden change? "Yes?" He replied, also in Freljordian.
"We have fought together for... for so long, now. It's been almost a year."
"Yes."
"And I think I'm in love."
Udyr stood silent, watching the watery depths below. He didn't reply.
Instead, the spirit energy fading from his hands, he wrapped his fingers around Lee Sin's and continued to watch the waters below. Lee Sin saw his smile reflected, and smiled too.
That was enough of an answer for him.
They spent the day silent, watching the fish swim near the island, geese honking in the shore as pelicans flew above. Pink petals adding even more life to the colorful green lake they found themselves on, surrounded by ancient oak trees.
The night came, and wordlessly, Lee Sin was pulled into Udyr's lap. The moon illuminated them, the crickets filling the air with their own kind of music as the wilds went mostly silent. Silent enough for Udyr to hear Lee Sin's breathing in peace.
It was a good night for both of them, even if neither slept. They stared at the skies, simply enjoying its natural beauty. And from there, they stuck like glue.
They would go on to spend almost a year in Ionia and planned on continuing their travels of self-discovery.
Until that day.
Desperate, mounted on an armored horse, a Soldier with armor pierced by arrows rode into town.
Well, it was a village. Simple and rather quiet, surrounded by a thick forest, a calm river flowing nearby. The Spirit Walkers were currently enjoying a nice bowl of soup near a makeshift fire, talking to some of the locals. The man descended from his horse as people started to gather around him, curious, afraid.
"Men and women of Ionia! All those of able body, grab whatever weapon you can and follow me! All those who can't fight, are not of age or are too ill, gather your things and flee south! The Axe Bearers have stormed our shores! Go, NOW!"
As he watched the people rush into their homes, men and women wielding things ranging from bamboo spears and kitchen knives to heirloom swords, some even managing to put armor. While the village struggled and organized, Udyr and Lee approached the wounded Soldier, who was currently in the process of deciding whether or not to try and break the arrow shafts or leave them be.
"Messenger, be they Noxians?"
"Wh- where are your weapons? Yeah, they are, grab something or help the others flee! You're not helping us standing still!"
Lee sin stepped forward, but Udyr placed a hand on his chest to stop him from going any further. "How many? Are they testing waters or sending their all?"
"Their.. all. We've had two ships land in the weeks before, and before we knew it, there was a whole fleet! They started the attack this morning, they want to destroy the Temple!"
"Warn the other villages and take the peasants. We'll take care of this."
He gave both of them a confused look. "Who do you think you are?"
"I speak for the wilds."
Lee Sin smiled. "And I, for the Dragons."
Udyr nodded. "Now go. Warn the other villages. Do not tell them to come... they'll get ambushed, and there are worse fates than death. Warn someone important. Spread the word. It ought to reach the Empire's ear sooner that way. Go, take your horse!"
Nodding, stunned at the fact these two scruffy looking men were so knowledgeable, he and his horse walked deeper into the village, announcing the change of plans. They were to retreat deeper into the Island until they found somewhere safer.
The Spirit Walkers charged forth with impunity down the road. The Monastery was not far from this village, wich was mostly used to supply them with food and simple things, like bowls and hats.
Lee Sin's speed slowly came to a crawl halfway to the temple, realization and fear painting his face.
"... my flame?" Udyr spoke softly in Freljordian, not realizing his mistake until he continued, now in Ionian. "What is wrong?"
"I know this Temple." Lee Sin replied, stopping dead on his tracks.
"Good, then w--"
"I was exiled from it."
Udyr stopped for a moment, before moving faster, zealous purpose burning in his eyes. He needed a word with these monks, but for that, they needed to be alive.
For a while, it seemed like Lee Sin wasn't coming, but soon enough the Monk was beside Udyr again as they charged forward
As the forest started to clear, came in view a beautiful and ornate Temple in the style of proper traditional Ionians, built onto a mountain overlooking the beautiful sea below, a small beach at the feet of the temple allowing the invaders to start building their siege engines.
The Noxian ships were numerous, as were the multiple lifeboats, more and more men being brought to take out the temple in them. Massive catapults firing at the side of the mountain, intended to cause it to slide down and fall into the sea. The Temple was going to be destroyed.
Through the path leading up the Temple, a thousand arrows seemed to be in the sky a tall times, the few monks left using every ounce of their skill to try and keep the invaders from pushing, but they only had so many arrows, and the Noxians had brought massive wood planks to serve as shields. All the way to the beach through the stairs, crimson cloaks. They couldn't climb that way.
"We can't handle all of them."
"No, there is another way. The path of shame. Follow me." Lee Sin ran, and Udyr was hot on his heels.
The path Lee Sin spoke off was a thin, steep set of stairs leading straight up, hid by the thick foliage of trees and grass, seeing as the path was barely ever used. Both of them sped up, the sounds of yelling and fighting almost making Lee Sin fall, but Udyr was there to catch him.
When Lee Sin tried to open the trap door leading into the temple's basement, he realized it was blocked. "I... I don't want to..."
"I'll help you push. We'll get in."
"I don't want to break it."
"They will tear the Temple apart if we do not break it. I'll do it for you, if you want."
"... please."
Putting his hands onto the trap door, Udyr's bear form made quick work of the box full of mangoes that was blocking the trap door... and the trap door itself. They clambered in through the mess of fruits he made, and soon enough found themselves inside the Temple fully.
The battle was in full rage, monks roaring as they slashed and diced the unprepared infantry, wich was expecting not more than a few guards. For every monk slain, two dozens of soldiers were strewn across the floor. Paintings on the thin wood walls getting retouched with blood, ornate vases of thousands of years being used as projectiles by desperate soldiers that were soon cut down. Each sweep from the monks sending the soldiers back.
The two new arrivals wasted no time, jumping into battle with fists and feet ready. The monks stopped their attacks as they recognized the Spirit Walkers, backing away to allow their work to go unpunished.
Lee Sin and Udyr did quick work of the invaders, wich were retreating and regrouping at the bottom of the stairs. Fists bloodied and ankle-deep in gore, a monk stepped forward.
Now that they didn't have to worry about the battle, Lee recognized many of the monks there... somewhat. They weren't supposed to be here. Wearing colors from all over Ionia, distinct symbols and animals. This wasn't their temple.
"The Dragon's Will." An old voice muttered, drapped in red cloth with golden ornaments, the symbol of a dragon carved out of jade hanging from a necklace. He looked as ancient as he sounded, yet his fingers were even bloodier than either him or his lover.
"Yes, Master."
"Do not call me Master, you are not a part of us anymore. Not only that, you bring a stranger to us."
Udyr stepped forward, growling. "I came to save you people. This man has done nothing but learn and improve himself in the last years. Why do you think he's come back in your hour of need?"
"This is not an act of grace, this is guilt eating away at his flesh." The Elder hissed, stepping up to Udyr. They were eye to eye, almost the same height, dwarfing Lee Sin even now. "And you have no business here."
"Maybe I don't, and maybe he shouldn't be back here. But we are. And we will not allow this temple to fall, whether we have to fight only Noxus, or destroy you as well."
"... Very well."
Very quietly, Lee Sin managed to squeeze out a question. "Why are they here?"
The Master laughed, crossing his arms. "They were called, unlike you and this brute. Noxus had been planning an attack for almost a year now, scouting us, crows circling an elephant. The attacks started a week ago... all other temples can fall, but this one will not be allowed to know defeat."
"Then we'll fight like demons!" Udyr growled. "We may not be friends, but today, we are allies."
The Elder nodded, recognizing the fact that four more hands could be the difference between victory and utter defeat.
They took the moment of calm before the storm to patch up each other, clean the blood and ready themselves, mentally and physically. Bodies were tossed out of the side of the mountain, the fallen monks being laid to rest in the rooms reserved for the acolytes.
The charge came, but they were ready. Again the arrows darkened the sky, monks using every arrow they could find to continue the suppressing barrage. But it was no use.
Soon enough they started pouring in through the only entrance avaliable to them, and guarded by the spears and shoves of the desperate Monks, Udyr and Lee Sin attacked relentlessly.
Without looking at who or what he was attacking, soon enough Udyr's fists met something he could not push back as easily as the others. A warrior wearing enough armor to be considered truly invulnerable. "HAH, IS THAT WHAT YOU IONIANS HAVE TO OFFER? FALL UNDER OUR BOOTS, VERMIN!"
The lack of consideration for his allies was staggering as the Knight swung his sword around him recklessly, uncaring of whether he was haring friend or foe, knowing his armor would be enough to sustain any attempt of Udyr to stop him. And, though Udyr dodged the swing, he could not foresee the downward slash that soon followed.
With pure instinct overtaking him, the blue glow turned green with the blink of an eye. Snagged between Udyr's teeth, the sharp blade. Stunned, confused and unsure of what to do, the Knight just stood still, which gave the Spirit Walker enough time to follow through with this bizarre counter. Chomping down harder, the blade was snapped in half, and before he could gather himself into a fighting stance, Udyr already had the blade firmly planted between both of his hands, thrusting it deep into the neck of the warrior with all his might.
It was a small victory however, as more came moments after he fell, wielding warhammers, axes, and maces. The few monks around them trying their bests to follow suit, shoving their lances and polearms into the exposed necks, but there were just too many. They were starting to get overwhelmed. Lee Sin was kicked on the ground, getting coated in Noxian blood, ears ringing and barely able to breathe.
With all the strength he could muster, Udyr charged forward towards the door, and used the phantom shell he had covering his back to allow the monks to gather themselves, but it was no use. Sooner or later, his shell would break. There weren't enough monks to protect the halls. They would fall.
From deep inside, a hushed growl spoke to the fallen Monk.
"Victory can be ours."
Another voice, angrier, desperate.
"They are yours to kill alone."
Another sharp pain, heat filling up his chest. More voices. Angry. Loud.
"Crush their bones."
"Prove your might."
"He is yours to touch alone."
Louder and louder, overlapping, all while his chest filled up with flames he could not control. Udyr and the best Monks he knew couldn't hold back the tides of Noxians. How could he hope to?
"You are a Dragon."
"Go forth and burn."
It started as a smoke. Everyone was too busy trying to kill each other to notice it, but then the flames begun. The smell of burning flesh, making monks turn their heads, some meeting their doom due to the curiosity. Lee sin got up, engulfed in flames, fire licking the wooden boards above and the paper lamps. Udyr raised his head, and without exchanging a word with the fiery visage, fell to the ground, the monks being pushed towards the wall with such a
With a yell to shatter mountains and crumble kingdoms, Lee Sin threw himself towards the fiends.
An unfortunate soldier took the first hit, the sound of his jaw snapping announcing the start of the massacre. Lee Sin's fists and legs were a blur, flames swirling in a tornado of doom as he stopped the assault on its tracks. The mighty soldiers with unpenetrable armor screaming as they attempted to remove their steel plating, getting cooked alive, the leather boiling and chainmail getting glued to their skin in a gruesome display of cruelty.
The monks stared in awe as Lee Sin burnt up the floor and walls around him, swiping with claws of red flames. They started to gather everything they could save from the flames, Udyr following along with them, but not before glancing one last time to his lover. If the Gods were merciful, he'd be able to stare at him once again.
Though his fire was all-consuming, more and more soldiers started to pile up around him, focusing on killing this aberration rather than storming the temple.
Their swords and axes melted before they could even touch him, soldiers trying to push back as the heat burnt up their skin from being so close. Merely standing would be enough to ward off the invaders, but the Dragons' spirts begged for a lesson to be taught to these invaders.
Lee Sin smashed the ground with the fury of a lightning strike on a tempest, cracking the wooden boards and even the stone beneath, the very foundation of the mountain shaking. Crippled, disoriented and ravenous for glory, the Noxian wave didn't stop, despite the bodies that piled up around Lee Sin.
As he got more and more overwhelmed, the desperate push of the Noxians forcing him to step back despite his flames, something clicked inside of Lee Sin, A fury he could not quite describe, an annoyance over the lack of power to push them all. His arms had only so much range...
... but his body had unmatched power.
With another startling scream, as the flames started to consume bodies and scorch the temple's walls and ceiling, Lee Sin put every ounce of his being to empower his kick. His target, another Knight wielding nothing but armor. Lee leaped in the air... and kicked.
For a moment, Lee Sin's sole rested against the plating of the Knight, a single solitary second of calm before the storm.
The front of the temple, already crumbling due to the relentless assault against the mountainside and flames from the Dragon's Spirit, went flying alongside the Knight. Spiraling out of control like a comet, a molten orb of steel and flesh searing all in its path. The screams of the noxians were soon silenced, most of them dying without knowing what hit them, or being knocked off the path and falling off to their deaths due to the sheer force of the projectile. If there were any livng Noxians after such a kick, they would barely be able to stand up, let alone fight.
The boulders seemed to have stopped, and the ships in the harbors below seemed to want to cut their losses, fleeing as the few engineers and grunts mounting their weapons struggled to row their lifeboats back to their ships. The day was won.
Barely.
Lee Sin yelled a cry of victory, which slowly turned into desperate and painful screaming. He fell to his knees, still surrounded by the flames, arms shaking. He could not feel anything except the excruciating pain from the indomitable fire of the Dragon's spirit, hungry for more, unleashed now to be beyond Lee Sin's control... if it ever was.
Most monks had hidden on the basement or were loading the precious treasures onto small boxes, ready to flee somewhere to evaluate the damages caused, including Udyr. He was the first one to come out, desperate to check on his lover as soon as he heard the screaming.
The view in front of him was horrifying.
Crying in pain, yeling at the skies, trying to step outside the temple with his arms outstretched, flaming wings of blue flames extending from them, Lee Sin. Bodies black, charred, cloth burning. Not to mention the fact a good chunk of the temple was now gone.
Only one thing mattered to him, however.
Darting into the fire, the Phoenix protected him him. Unlike the violent spurts of fire, Udyr's flames were controlled, calm and focused. Embracing his lover, it seemed like the Dragon's Flames would toast him... but with perseverance and force of will, he smothered them, thankfully the host to the Dragon's spirit being too weak to keep it burning any longer. Lee fell, and carefully, Udyr knelt, embracing the Acolyte and pulling him close.
Finally Udyr could see Lee Sin's face once again... but the sight left him speechless.
Two hollow sockets, blood oozing from them like tears. Teeth cracked, probably from clenching them too hard. Just out of his sight, a twisted ankle, not strong enough to resist the pure strength put behind the kick that saved the Ionian monks. Lee Sin was within an inch of his life, and it was a miracle how he was still conscious.
"My love, I am here now. I am. Please." Udyr tried to wipe away the blood from Lee's cheeks, but too much was flowing out. The Monks that approached were staggered at the visage, and the destruction left on their wake.
"He... he did this?"
The Spirit Walker nodded. "And he could do so much more. Hand me bandages! Now! He needs help."
While the monks scrambled to find items to heal the poor Monk, who continued to sob and howl, Udyr continued to sooth the pain as best as he could.
"It will be ok, my dear.... it will be ok."
A week had passed.
This was the first night Lee Sin could feel his hands again, and he gripped the sheets under him. The voices, previously only present on the deepest dreams he had, finally silent once again. They had showed him power. And his body was not ready for it.
"My love." That rough, caring voice. Lee turned to see him, but...
"My.. e.. e.."
"Do not struggle." Udyr put a warm hand on his chest, and now Lee could realize how cold he was. He had blankets on top of him. His jaw and teeth felt on flames. And still, most of his body was paralyzed. It didn't help that he couldn't see anything.
"You gave... so much. To help them. Them all." He continued, a hint of pain in his voice. Lee Sin could hear him shifting on his seat, the heartbeat pounding. Footsteps outside. The chirping of birds. The buzz of the bees.
"Sleep, my love, sleep. Please. You're not yet ready."
And again, he slumbered.
Almost a full month had passed before Lee Sin could actually stand, barely strong enough to walk. With enough concoctions, magic and strict supervision by Udyr, Lee Sin was finally healed. The strain from wielding so much power was not like the broken bones and sprained limbs that happened occasionally to every monk. It was a wonder Lee Sin was left alive at all, and that he only lost his eyes.
Udyr guided him slowly, but Lee Sin already knew who was there. Five heartbeats, pounding. His and Udyr's, too.
They were in the ruins of the temple that Lee Sin called home years ago, on the back rooms. In the main hall, or what was left of it, they stood.
"Lee Sin." His elder. The one that would've kept training him... had he not paralyzed another master of the arts. There was pride in his voice. He'd smile, but it still felt like he was kicked straight in the jaw by a horse.
"It is our pleasure to announce that... though our monastery is destroyed, it can be rebuilt. Like the Dragon's scales, it can be regrown. From nothing, they can rise to greatness. Lee Sin, once you had destroyed your opportunity, but you were young. Years have passed. We ask of you, will you be like the Dragon, and start from nothing once again? Or will you live with your deeds, living in a world of unborn potential?"
The sound of wind being displaced, a hand outstretched. Was this what being blind was like to everyone, or was it just the Dragon making everything feel like so much... more? It was dizzying. His grip on Udyr got tighter, but with one hand still clinging to his lover's arm, Lee Sin put his hand forward as well... but hesitated.
"I-I can't. In good consciousness." Every word that he uttered made it feel like his jaw would drop on the floor, literally. "I am... too weak. To guide the Dragon. I will fail."
"You showed more control over the Spirit than any Guardian in recorded history, young Acolyte... ah, I should not call you that. Guardian." Muscles being stretched. Breathing becoming clearer. A smile? "No one can control the spirit. Had you been more... patient, you would have seen. You never controlled it. But you asked, and it obeyed. You are special, Lee Sin."
"Then..." Every word a new hell of pure pain. "... I acc.. accept..."
The monks bowed in respect, and Udyr looked... confused. Lost. In the Freljord, this would be cause for drinking, for yelling, for being happy. Even a fallen warrior was cause for commemoration in places like Lokfar. Here all that happened was the quiet shuffling of cloth through the wind, the soft breeze making the trees around them shuffle.
"And you, Udyr of...?"
"The Freljord."
"... yes, Udyr of the Freljord. Such mastery over the spirits is rarely seen, let alone so many as you. You fight unrelenting, and with the will to topple mountains in a thousand ways. You may not be an acolyte such as Lee Sin, for you are... your skills are beyond what we can teach. But you merit to be recognized as a Master. Bring the symbols."
The two monks in the back stepped forward, one carrying Mala beads, each bead thick like a melon, though not quite as heavy. The other, red cloth, plain and simple.
Undoing the bandages from the now blind Lee Sin, a hand stopped him from continuing. Lee Sin's hand.
"Let... let Udyr be the one to... do this.. and I.. I will deliver... his own."
Blinking, confused but respectful of Lee's wishes, the Monks gave their gifts to one another. Udyr with the cloth, Lee Sin barely able to carry the beads.
Giving them space, the Monks watched the exchange take place. Udyr's hands, rough and dirty as they were, now acted with the softness of silk. Lee Sin forced himsef to slide the beads around Udyr's neck, the Spirit Walker adjusting it so it would hang around his torso like a quiver.
Lee Sin held his hand there, holding one of the beads, and could hear it before he felt Udyr's fingers softly holding his chin.
"You make me proud. I love you." Freljordian. The Monks, most of wich had long forgotten their lessons in other languages, stared confused between each other. Lee Sin forced himself to smile, the pain making his cheeks feel like they were on fire once again.
"I love you too."
Udyr bent down and placed a soft kiss on his lips, resting his forehead against the other, embracing him while the monks looked in awe. Their breathing shallow against each other, a silent display of affection over the broken and bruised body of Lee Sin.
"Will you leave me?" Lee Sin's voice was barely a hush.
"I will stay for as long as I can."
And he did.
0 notes
Text
It took a trip to Ionia, months living together and training together, but Lee Sin finally built up the courage to ask.
Udyr's hair and beard had grown, and due to the warmer winds and climate, now wore his pelts around his hips. He sat on an island in the middle of a lake, beneath a tall Sakurai tree, breathing slowly.
His arms were glowing a bright green, spiky and scaly. His fists solid blocks of meat, the same kind of ghostly phantom light coming from his back, which looked no different than his arms. Eyes closed but still watching. A silent sentry over a silent kingdom.
Though in his homeland the turtles were even more resilient than those of Ionia, they possessed something special. From watching, communicating and learning, his powers expanded. They taught him of their beaks, of how they could break bone and scale with ease if need be. Of their patience, and of their trickery.
Many a thing were different in this Island, and the more Udyr learned, the more fascinated he was with it. He knew that the Freljordian beasts were not the only ones, but he never expected this kind of variation.
And how polite and silent they were... respectful of their student, as much as he was of these teachers.
He enjoyed this land.
Other than the wind, the loudest thing around was the sound of paddles that had just begun. Dragons were hated by most, if not all creatures, too fearsome and arrogant to be allowed to live. So while Udyr swam freely with the beasts, Lee needed a boat.
"My... Spirit Guide." Lee spoke softly, in Freljordian.
The surprise made Udyr open his eyes. They had been training him in Ionian since they arrived. Why the sudden change? "Yes?" He replied, also in Freljordian.
"We have fought together for... for so long, now. It's been almost a year."
"Yes."
"And I think I'm in love."
Udyr stood silent, watching the watery depths below. He didn't reply.
Instead, the spirit energy fading from his hands, he wrapped his fingers around Lee Sin's and continued to watch the waters below. Lee Sin saw his smile reflected, and smiled too.
That was enough of an answer for him.
They spent the day silent, watching the fish swim near the island, geese honking in the shore as pelicans flew above. Pink petals adding even more life to the colorful green lake they found themselves on, surrounded by ancient oak trees.
The night came, and wordlessly, Lee Sin was pulled into Udyr's lap. The moon illuminated them, the crickets filling the air with their own kind of music as the wilds went mostly silent. Silent enough for Udyr to hear Lee Sin's breathing in peace.
1 note
·
View note
Text
The waves were calm, and the sun scorching.
The Freljordian stared at the cold sea in front of him, listening. The heavy bear pelt he used for warmth doing very little, as, despite the star bathing the frozen beach with its light, the howling winds froze Udyr to the bone.
He was young, the first hints of a beard starting to pop on his face, closing his eyes to try and focus on himself. It was so hard. And harder every day.
Even on this desolate beach, he could almost see through the eyes of those above, below and around him. A desperate bear, poking holes through the icy water to try and hunt a fish. Seagulls, far above, crying out as they flew deeper towards the sea to find their nutrition. Fish of all shapes and sizes, fighting a desperate cat-and-mouse game with each other, trying to survive in what was known to be the harshest seas of Runeterra.
And he tried.
And he tried.
And he failed.
His growls were audible, making what animal could hear him pause in fear, before moving further away from him. The fire inside of him, the primal urge to claim, to conquer, to feed and to fight. It consumed him. It would be so easy to lash out and, not unlike some Spirit Walkers before him, exile himself and live like an animal. Careless about the outer world, just a tyrant abusing his gifts. Oh, the feasts would be endless, the forests, the sea, the sky would be his. Nothing would stand in his way.
But so much had been sacrificed for him.
He had to at least try.
Whether or not he enjoyed this 'gift', of having to take care of the land around him, he had to try. Even with what it had cost him, he had to try.
And success seemed so far away.
He opened his eyes, staring at the icy shore he was sat on. Snow and ice, the gravel beneath from mountains long gone getting pushed away from him due to the strong winds. Even the cold could not stamp out his wrath. The skies above, a dark grey despite noon having barely passed, heralded a storm. Shelter, he had to seek shelter.
His steps crushed the snow beneath, staring at the pine forests in the distance, listening to the rumbling of life inside. Every bird, every wolf, every deer and every fox. In the distance, deeper into the forest bears growled. Life was strong inside it.
Hunched over, having to use his hands for support on the snowy ground occasionally, the Spirit Walker forced himself forward, growling words of peace he had learned long ago before the Ice Witch destroyed everything he had. Before the urge for abusing his gifts for his own survival started to take over. They were just so easy. So... useful.
Why hone your skills when fish thought so loud about their surroundings. Why soothe the wounded when they were such an easy meal? Why bother building you shelter when, with flames and loud noises, you could steal a bear's cave for yourself? And so, so much more. It was so useful. It was so powerful. And the whispers of his most primal needs grew into howls at times, and yet.
He tried.
Under a tall pine, he sat, legs crossed and fuzzy arms resting on his lap, still hunched. Truth be told, he was hungry, and meditating didn't help. Indeed, he was not quite a bear despite how the skin behind his back sometimes seemed to meld with his skin, and his sounds were truly inhuman.
He needed food.
So he closed his eyes.
In the back of his mind, they were watching. Eager to see what he would now pick to feel, to become. Owls, hawks...
Bear. He picked bear.
In this pilgrimage there really was no other choice. Although he did the rituals to transition whenever a need appeared, such as climbing mountains as a Ram, or focusing deep within to scout the lands from above through the eyes of a willing friend in the skies, a bear had a lot of uses. Strength, claws, storing fat, a strong bite.
He lumbered in all fours through the forest, hands serving as paws, overgrown fingernails bent into claws, slobbering, grunting. To an outsider, this might have been a silly, or terrifying sight, depending on how one looked at it. A grown man making noises, huddling to a nearby river. Or a were-beast, whose pelt seemed more like a second skin, a moment away from finishing their transformation, forever stuck between these two states.
The river was deep, and the pines helped cover most of it so that the ice that formed was easily breakable. Though it wasn't quite the season for fish to be swimming up and down the river, there were still enough tasty morsels that it would not be a wasted trip.
A sane person would have used a stick or a rock to bash open the river so they could start fishing, but of course, the starving and confused man was all but 'sane', and the voices he had to interpret were not helping. So he clawed open pieces of the ice, that he could easily stick his hand into the deep waters below.
He had to shut everything down to be able to stare into the river without sensing their spirits, just their movement. A dull beast, doing everything he could not to abuse his gift.
To his surprise, despite a weakened state, his reflexes were still good enough, as a nice pile of fish was stocked beside him the sun went down in the horizon. Most animals, despite how much he hated it, avoided him. Even knowing about the easy and unprotected food source, they would not dare mess with a Higher Being, especially one they did not understand.
His meal was delightful, and not wanting to leave these go to waste, he scattered the remaining bones and fish that he hadn't swallowed so whatever scavengers that found it could enjoy a sweet, easy treat. They deserved it, something nice.
And as night fell, he continued, north. Always near the coast. Listening to the waves, exposing himself to the elements, always between the cold embrace of the waters and the warm concealment of the woods. Forcing himself to suffer for his impure ideas, for those horrible thoughts.
There had to be something for him up there, in the far north... there had to be. The Protective Ice Phoenix. The Fiery Artisan Ram. The Lightning Bear Warlord. The Sun-kissed Hawk. Even the Ice Witch, so he could arrange some well-deserved justice with fisticuffs. Anything. Anywhere.
And if there wasn't, well, it would've been far enough to let loose without harming human and too many animals.
So he continued.
Into the wasteland.
In Ionia, the Monk grabbed his canoe and started to row.
Some would call such a thing suicide. Some would call it madness. Some would call it courageous.
Lee Sin called it necessary.
Indeed, he was too young, too reckless. Barely having come of age, yet still stuck as a Pupil, he unleashed the potential hidden within him to impress his masters... and ended up paralyzing, nearly killing his very own teacher.
Banishment was necessary.
But so was learning.
Reckless, they told him. Always too reckless. And now, after years of having scrubbed floors and lit a hundred candles every day for years, he finally understood the meaning of the word. Through a disgusting display of lack of boundaries, but still. He had spent most of his early teen years wandering Ionia, trying to do what little good he could for little to no pay, but simply helping a few was not his destiny. The Dragons chose him for their power. He needed to learn. He needed to lead. He needed to protect.
And so, he was reckless once more, but instead of using it for the purpose of showing off, he used it to learn. Was a canoe a seaworthy vessel? Of course not. Was the sea bent to his will? No. But he had no money. No skills to carry him as a sailor to the far cold shores. Indeed, all he had this time were the acolyte robes on his body, the paddle in his hand and the wood under his feet. That, and a healthy stock of cookies, salted meat and jars of water to carry him a fair distance.
Yet to his surprise, the sea welcomed him. A coincidence, he assumed, as he slowly rowed further from the small port near the monastery. A dash of luck for a beginner.
Yet as hours became days, despite the vast blue not changing, the shores behind him disappeared, and his travel flew by. Weeks, they said it would take. At least. On a seaworthy vessel, a good one at that, maybe a month with good winds.
Yet the stars changed every night, and as his arms ached from paddling, he could feel the waves gently guiding him forward, strong winds pushing him towards his objective. Something beckoned or wanted to help. Why?
The waves gentle and the wind cold, the sun cooked him, as little by little his supplies dwindled until nothing was left. His attempts at fishing were, at best, laughable, and at worst, an insult to the practice itself.
Shoving his hand in the water, he waited for a creature to pass by, silent as he could be. After a few minutes of nothing, he started to get impatient, waving his hand very slowly in the water, trying to make his fingers seem like tasty morsels for the creatures below.
Still nothing.
He removed his hand, staring at the sea below, removing his Acolyte robes. If the fish would not come to him, then he would come to them.
Jumping into the freezing water, he immediately realized his mistake. With eyes wide open ready to grab a fish, his mind hadn't quite processed the fact that indeed, sea water was salty. And so, he learned the hard way what having saltwater splashed on your eyes would do to a man.
By mere luck or divine intervention, he managed to get a hold of his canoe once again, clambering in and laying on the wet wood. Groaning in pain as the sun cooked him.
And nothing to sate his hunger.
More days passed, thirst starting to get a hold of him, even as he tried to filter the water with his robes. Indeed, it seemed like all the luck that the Gods had granted him had run out, and as he stared at the sky, he realized that in his search for restraint, even then he could not find patience.
And now he was going to die.
It was a fitting punishment, although not one that the Dragon's Chosen should receive. But he had misused his power. Surely this was deserved, then.
He closed his eyes, letting the searing feel of salt wash over him in pain.
The day passed slowly, and he turned and wiggled, trying to find the least uncomfortable position possible, before finally passing out due to the straint he had just put himself into.
When he woke up, it was... to call it a surprise wasn't enough.
He was in a bed, the sound of waves hitting the hull. A hull. A ceiling above him. Conversation, far away. Some kind of ointment covering him, which made his muscles ache as he got up, wanting to explore this place he found himself in.
It was a ship's quarters, no doubt, seeing all the hammocks and straw beds on the floor. Windows, more like holes, let the warm sunlight bathe the silent room and stave off some of the damning cold that seemed to have suddenly crept in. Barrels and empty bottles, chests upon chests, cutlasses, and pistols... it screamed of a pirate ship. He forced himself to walk to a pair of heavy-looking wooden doors, leaning against them to open it up, listening to the commotion outside. Something was going on.
The cheers got louder once the doors were open, a large crowd of men and women cheering as they stood in the open skies. Blue flags with symbols he didn't recognize adorning the deck, flailing wildly in the harsh winds as the first snowflakes started to drop. Two warriors turned around as they saw the man who shouldn't be awake, let alone standing, staring straight at them.
"AHOY ME LADS!" The tallest of them, a beard almost going down to their belt buckle, scarlet as the dye on his robes spoke up. Wait, where were his robes? It was cold... "Looks like our guest finally woke up, eh?! An Ionian lampmoth!" The crowd roared with laughter, Lee Sin having to lean against the door to have any kind of support.
"Oh, you all keep singin' our victory! I'll make sure he's well... suited, for our ship, eh?!" Once again they roared, and with a fearsome laugh, the pirate walked Lee into the Captain's chamber.
The scarlet-bearded man closed the door behind them, wax candles illuminating his face and allowing Lee to get a better look. He was clearly old beyond his years, a nose crooked from being broken one too many times, lips always curled into a mischievous smirk. A frown Was hidden by a messy tangle of hair, seemingly there due to age.
He was clad in heavy armor, nothing like the pirates he remembered seeing at the seedier ports that surrounded his monastery. Chainmail and steel plating painted blue with the same symbols as before. Crossed axes, he now recognized. Although... more stylized than he'd consider appropriate for rogue pirates.
A tall, imposing figure that screamed power.
It made Lee Sin flustered.
"Alright, laddie, I's got nothin' against you." A rough chuckle from a throat too sore from screaming so much, the captain made his way to the Captain's seat to rest.
The decoration of the room was clearly not Ionian. Red, sure, but with a double-headed axe adorning them. Noxian, he recognized it from his studies. Maps strewed across a table also spoke of a much more strategical sort of play... but these men were not generals. They looked like raiders. Pirates.
"Oi, boy, eyes on me." The large man hunched forward, resting his protected arms on the table. "Your ship crashed or somethin'? Why's you adrift? Got yourself a mighty piece o' luck, we found you during our scoutin'. Slept through the whole battle too. Shame. Would like to see what you monks do."
"I don't, look, I'm..." Lee stepped forward slowly, crashing on the seat in front of the captain's table. "Ugh. I... I'm not sure I unders... understand, where I am. Or where my clothes are."
"Oh! Right, right, that cloth o' yours. My boy, y' remember anything before you passed out?"
"I was sailing. Alone. On... that boat you found me in."
The Scarlet Captain stared at the Monk for a long while, before finally stroking his beard, thoughtful. "From Ionia?"
"Yes. I wish to head to the Freljord."
"On a piece of driftwood."
"I thought it was good enough."
"Well, you also thought you could make it with some jars. What's yer business in the Freljord anyhow, my boy?"
"I seek one of... one of your seers."
"You gotta be more speci--"
"Spirit walkers?"
"...Mhm." The captain leaned back on his chair, hands resting on the plating covering his, showing his teeth in what seemed to be a snarl. "Mighty courageous of you. What for?"
"I need guidance for my own... powers."
"What you need is to go back to Tea Island. There's no guidance a Spirit Walker can offer to the likes of you 'n' me."
"But I am not like you."
"Well, yes, you have shit for brains. Boy, we'll stop at the port, and I'll see about getting you back to Ionia then.."
"No, you don't understand... I.. ugh..." Lee Sin got up, using the table for leverage so he would stand up. "I am one of them! Some- somewhat, from what I understand. The spirit of the Dragon, it came to me. It spoke to me. It fed me its flames, it guided my flurry of blows, it let me drink from the same mighty fountains. I am chosen by the Drakes to be their word and fury!"
Once again, the Captain stood in silence, thinking. "Prove it, boy."
"Mmm?"
"You are a Spirit Walker, ain'tcha? Show me the power of the drakes. I mean, you can't even walk... so I'll tell ya what. We'll sail to a port near where you might find a good Soul Speaker. There, you prove your powers. If we all find out yer speakin' bullshit... well, trust me, the Winter's Claw will find you."
"Deal."
"Oho, eager." He got up, giving the plating over his belly a slap, making it echo in the cabin. "Then come! For now, you are our guest. Drink of our barrels and enjoy... whatever these slobbering dimwitted pigs had in stock. Come, let me take you. What's your name, eh?"
"Lee. Lee Sin.."
"Alright, Lee. Come on, steady now."
The blizzard had started to get stronger, his large Bear fur only doing so much to stave off the freezing cold, but still, he trudged forward through the thick snowy mist. On the distance, a shining light, glittering like the sun reflecting out of the snow. The distant squeals of a Phoenix, filling him up with determination.
It seemed like the end of his journey was closer than he thought.
Every step a fight on its own right, the snow engulfing his feet and almost breaking his ankles as he pulled them out, the winds so strong they almost pushed him on his back... and actually did, once or twice, send him rolling back.
He had to lean forward so hard that, if not for the winds, he would have fallen face first in a pile of snow and gravel. But indeed, he did not give up.
The lands around him were what the people of the Freljord called 'The old Wastelands', or 'The Frozen Heart'. A mockery of their old ways and the Fiery Ram's demise of his folk, seeing as the people had moved on to literal greener pastures, as the cold got more and more insufferable, despite the crippling loss of the Watchers.
Indeed, though, if the glittering Phoenix was to be an indication of anything... was that the Old Ones had not forgotten their people.
To his surprise, the blizzard started to die down... and the reason for why was now clear, as he stared straight into the rocky formation of a mountain, the bird's cries echoing from high above.
To say there was a path was... well, silly. The rocks were crooked and sharp, clearly spelling death to any that tried to step on it.
But as his mind raced for guidance from the Gods of old, he realized, indeed, there was no one more fit to climb a hill than the very one that this ancient region was named for. A Ram!
He dropped the bearskin cloak he had been wearing for so long, letting the cold seep into his bones. He sat on top of it and allowed himself to be open to the spirits.
They were ancient, wise, and knew that despite many other spirit walkers, Udyr was special. His determination and strength, if wavering, was worthy of envy when it shined through. The Ram conceded themselves for the young man.
The power flowed through his veins, determination, the like he had yet to experience fully. Burning. He opened his eyes, and the large fur he had to wear was now little more than a small cape, akin to a scarf, revealed to be in fact the wooly skin of a sheep.
His fingers found crevices that no man should ever be able to crawl up from, and his feet found footing in places even Piltovian scientists would call a flat surface.
The blizzard roared alongside him, the glinting lights beaming down at him, as if clearing his vision to a greater purpose.
A slip.
A slip was all it would take for this all to be over.
Udyr froze as he realized just how far from the icy formations and rocky base of the mountain he was, the wind almost claiming the Ram's skin that waved like a war banner, a white flag for the wilds.
One slip...
... and he wouldn't have to make any other mistakes.
It was a tempting offer, pushed to him by sheer desperation and fear. Fear of the heights he found himself in, of the disappointment he would bring, of the powers he would earn and how he would misuse them.
He closed his eyes, and breathed in deep.
The climb seemed a little lighter with every new platform, despite the way his muscles ached, that his fingers bled from such tiny supports, that his feet started to freeze due to the horrible cold. The dizziness from a lack of air. Though wavering, he forced himself to trudge forward.
Hours, hours must have passed by the time the rocky peak revealed itself to him. Not exactly a flat surface, but flat enough he could sit on the snow without fear of sliding to his doom. And just out of his sight, the glittering light, which was now nearly blinding him.
His fingers stained the snow red, but despite the pain, he waited patiently. The clouds were beneath him, and his breathing was shallow, almost breathless from the view, the climb, and the height of the mountain. The fact he hadn't passed out was a miracle.
A miracle that did not last, as unused to such a massive disparity and finally out of adrenaline, he finally gave out, laying in the snow.
Cold, cold snow.
Water.
He could not see her, but he felt her chilling presence nearby, a sense of love and protection only the fiercest Guardians could ever give out.
The water beneath him was still, his feathers bathed in ice as he pulled his wings out, staring out in the frozen skies above.
"Udyr." The great Cryophoenix spoke, solemn. "Your doubt. What feeds it?"
"My powers are too great for me."
"Yet they were given to you. For a reason."
"A reason I cannot understand, I do not have guidance, I do not have eyes to see what I must."
"Yet you have the tools to give yourself the sight." The flapping of wings, and soon the misty skies above descended upon Udyr, who was but a simple bird.
"Do you see your nest? Do you see where your kin look for nutrition, do you see where the weak may huddle for comfort?"
"I do not."
"THEN SEARCH."
Udyr stared at his wings, red and orange, stuck within a thick barrier of ice. He tried to push himself up, but they were too heavy. He tried to walk, but always ended up in the same cold puddle. He tried waving his wings to push away the fog.
Nothing.
"Think of how they starve, Udyr. Though luscious fields await far and away, they cannot find their path there. You are failing them."
Pain struck him. Even the great Mother of Ice did not support him.
"Udyr."
She spoke with spite.
"You will fail us."
This was an insult now.
He felt it start to boil inside of him, his tiny avian body thawing out of the ice.
"You must do something. Or be a failure."
Ice chunks now flew into the fog, the water below starting to steam up.
"The Wilds count on you, Udyr. Soar."
With a screech to shatter the Iceborn and wake the Watchers, the ice turned into mist as fiery wings revealed themselves, allowing the Phoenix to ascend towards the sky.
"You fly! You ascend! Reveal the way, Udyr! Be you the speaker and the guide, the shepherd and their dog! Your light will be the Wild's lamp!"
Her words were barely audible through the loud squeaks Udyr let as he ascended, the body of a phoenix burning out as it forced the cold, cold mists to dissipate, thawing out the soil, revealing a gleaming sun above.
A map of the Freljord, cut up in three uniform pieces. In the north, where none would live except the ghosts of the ancient wars and myths nearly forgotten, the symbol of the ice witch. Her realm was dark, the ice unable to be molten, black as the sins of men.
In the middle, axes crossed, nomadic tribes littered through terrain mountainous and snowy. Sandwiched between the cold darkness above...
... and below, green and yellow trees, where the sun's glow shined the brightest. He could almost smell the fruits and taste the seeds. Feel the salmon squirming between his teeth... well, had he any teeth in this form. The worms, ready to be plucked. Warm waters for a comfortable life for the many fish and water folk.
"Your friends stand between the Watchers, and between Progress. I do not care if you forsake them, or if you side with them, for I am not a judge."
"But you must remember your duties, first and foremost. Are you ready for that? Putting the ones that chose you as their Speaker before your human brethren?"
Udyr nodded, feeling the flames around him burning brighter than ever.
"Good. Then go forth, burn our foes and light the way. The many voices you hear do not want to disturb or harm you! They are us, they are the wild, and we are begging you! Soar, Speaker! Soar and guide the weak and the strong!"
When Udyr's eyes opened, he was in free fall, the blizzard stronger than ever. There was no shining dot of comfort below, only the impending sensation of doom.
But he would soar.
With a roar, he started to spin, feeling fiery feathers start to appear on his arms. His cloak orange with their plumage, the upper skull of one adorning the top of the cloak like an extra pair of watchful eyes.
For miles on end, the fiery tornado that descended from one of the tall mountains dividing Iceborn territory and the Winter's claw could be seen. An omen, some whispered. Ill, good, neutral. The speculation was endless.
On the foot of the mountain, Udyr stood on his knees, wings burning hot as the sun, yet unharming. He knew how to soar. This power was his, and he would use it as intended.
At port, Lee Sin was stunned with the fiercely reinforced citadel he was met with. Almost as defended as his temple, but the sturdy walls of stone and wood were tougher and thicker than anything he'd seen, not to mention it was larger than most villages he knew. Crude logs, shaped into spiky barricades to stop anyone from climbing were the first line of defense. The ancient structures reinforced with newer blocks of stone, sections of the wall still being renewed. Ancient towers half-fallen being rebuilt by men and women dressed for war, not builders or peasants. People walking up and down the port with barrels, boxes of weapons, sacks of armor and all other kinds of supplies. It was a lively town, yes, but it was ready for war.
The Scarlet-bearded captain pat him on his back, smirking. "Well, I's got to write a report. Y'ain't leavin' until Sejuani says so. Look for her at the big tent inside... if you prove yourself to her? Eh, I'll take our Warlord's word for it." His patting got rougher now, almost pushing him out into port. "Out ya go now. Shoo."
Slightly unnerved, he went down. Through the port and the large gates dividing the citadel and these docks, people all around him coming to see the prized ship the Corsairs managed to get their hands on. On the bright side, it meant fewer people questioning him.
There were a few ancient buildings inside, but mostly there only seemed to be tents, lots and lots of them. For one or two people each, except for one.
Almost the size of a large shack, smack in the middle of the snowy grounds, he could see two figures moving inside the tent.
Standing in front of the tent, he waited patiently for his turn, the two figures slowly stopping moving as they started looking at him.
Finally, a man with a helmet flapped open the tent, sword already half drawn. "Are- are you daft? What're you doin'?"
"I came to see Sejuani."
"The Warlord is busy. And you should stop standing in front of tents."
"I know. It will be quick."
"I said, she is busy. Whatever you want, it can wait."
"No it can not.
"You're not even Freljordian. Why--"
"I'm a Spirit Walker, or whatever it is you people call it!" Lee Sin yelled, clearly frustrated. "I wish to find another one with more skill to train me. There. Are you satisfied? Now let me see this Warlord."
From behind the Guardsman, a pale hand grabbed his shoulder, and her voice followed. "You may leave us."
Grumbling, annoyed by this foreigner's attitude, the Guard slowly walked away mumbling curses.
The woman behind him finally could be in the spotlight, blonde hairs past her shoulders and muscles to crush walls and carry trees. Though she was not in her armor, it didn't take a genius to realize this was a warrior without equal.
"Seju..."
"Yes. Sejuani, outsider. Come inside."
The tent was lit by candles and lamps, trying to pass warmth as well as light. Unlike the sleeping bags he saw inside the half-open tents, she actually had a bed, although, with only straws, some fur, and a pillow, it wasn't exactly much better. A large rod with a chain attached to a ball of ice at the end, making him somewhat confused as to what kind of warriors these were.
"Yes, it's true ice, if you're wondering." She spoke, placing her hands in a table with maps scattered across, half-eaten bread and cheese, and much too many daggers. "Now, 'spirit walker'. What have you been visited by? You are clearly not from the Freljord... though with how well you speak it, a wardrobe change would make you pass. I'm thinking ahead of myself. Well, go on."
"I want a guide. Someone better than me. I listen to the Dragon, yet I cannot truly comprehend it. I was given these powers for a specific reason, yet I can not stop myself from using them at every turn. Who amongst these folk can help me with this task?"
Sejuani listened intently, staring deep into his eyes before turning her head to the maps in front of her. "I am... close friends with one. Or, was. It's been a while since we sat down and talked. Always preferred the silence, that one. From what he's told me of his experience... I cannot blame him."
Picking up a Dagger, the Warmother dunked the tip into a small vial of ink near the candles, trailing a path through it. Stabbing the table to keep the weapon from tumbling away, she handed the map to Lee. "You are to follow this. His name is Udyr. I can't spare any guides, but seeing as you managed to get from that Noxian ship I assume? Being an Ionian? Well, I can't see you having any trouble. Grab yourself a warm coat from the armory. I know you monks enjoy your fists... who doesn't. But also feel free for grabbing some weapon from there. Should be enough spears for you to pick something."
Lee Sin bowed with respect in the proper Ionian way, and while she didn't quite understand it, she patted his head. "Uh, you're, free to go. This is the Freljord. Go do your business. We have a War to fight."
Being allowed to leave, he came back to collect his acolyte robes from the ship, as well as large furs. Indeed, if the sea was already rough, going deeper into the Freljord's heart would surely only be worse. He left without much ceremony, a walking cane in hand and the pelts on his back. Following the map Sejuani gave him, and feeling the presence of the mighty Dragons over him.
The voices were less loud now, less demanding. Udyr understood them, and they understood his wishes. Instead of squawking about their hunger, instead of whining about the cold, they huddled near him. The orange feathers on his back exhaling warmth, predators and prey walking together in unison. Beavers, a flock of ducks, owls circling above despite the daylight, rabbits with bear cubs, moose and goats. Behind them, from far away, more were coming. The north was going to be a war front, and they deserved better than being slaughtered, than being left to freeze in the Ice Witch's clutches. To greener pastures, cold enough to live comfortably, warm enough that the damned trolls and wizards would not torture them.
It was a ways off.
But they had time.
One by one, however, the animals started to stop, even retreat. Udyr didn't understand why, but slowly, a scent came in the air. A sensation. Power.
In the horizon, illuminated by the noon's harsh sun through the trees and the winter's mists, Udyr could see the figure. A large man, covered in pelts, staff in hand. He seemed to ooze power like a waterfall, greed and hunger, too. Not for meat. For more. More what? Udyr feared the answer.
Lee Sin heard the charge as soon as it started, and tried to not show it.
This wasn't the first wild beast he'd have to scare off. For some reason, they were aggressive to him. Despite how good it felt to overpower them, and how easy it would be to murder them, he forced himself to never take the final step. Always letting them go, bruised and battered as he left them.
And though he expected the charge, he did not expect the primal yell of anger of a human being.
Such was his surprise that Udyr almost got to tackle him, but with agility to annoy even the fastest owl, he managed to say out of Udyr's path.
Getting a better look at the man, it made Lee realize two things.
That he'd have to fight him.
And he was looking at a spirit walker.
The bared teeth, an arm in front of his chest and another far behind, both stretched out like Vastayan wings. Flaming feathers covering the underside of his arms, making sure to keep Lee Sin out of range. Eyes flaming as well, although the flames did not seem to affect him at all. If anything, he looked comfortable being bathed in them.
"You..." Lee Sin tried to talk but was cut off by a horizontal swing of Udyr's arms, almost like he was about to hit someone with an open palm and swung too wide on purpose, a wave of flames being released and missing out on him by mere inches.
A quick backstep saved him from having his furs catch on flames, but of course, the risk was always there.
Spreading his legs just enough he could easily dodge left or right if Udyr swung again, he dropped all the things that made him warm. Even his robes from Ionia. Completely exposed to the elements, although with Udyr's flames, maybe he wouldn't die of frostbite soon after. Who knows.
Spinning, Udyr let out three quick flaps of flames, before finishing by slapping his palms together, a roaring inferno being sent in the direction of Lee Sin. The monk backflipped, although, by the time he had recovered, the Spirit Walker was already charging in for a punch.
Even with flames swinging inches near him, Lee Sin kept his calm, urging the inner voices to be quiet. He knew he was more powerful than Udyr, than any other Spirt Walker that Ionia or the Freljord ever had. The Dragons roared, egos hurt by the mere fact they were not winning, let alone in the offensive. But he was no Dragon. He was their voice. And the tongue should know better than to lash out at any insult.
Udyr finally let Lee have some kind of rest, although it did not last long. Too curious by the fact Udyr seemed to be closing his eyes, he stepped closer, and too late he realized what the Spirit Walker was doing. His hands glowing a soft blue, or should he say, paws.
Ever since Anivia gave him true sight for his purpose, and more importantly, peace, Udyr's powers had grown. The spirits respected him. He did not need to commune, nor did they have to ask. There was a quiet understanding, and together, the Freljordian Wilds backed up their Guide.
A heavy swing was thrown, and although Lee Sin dodged it, the fist passed too close for comfort. Seemingly predictable, his attacks were now delayed just enough to throw the Monk off, always dodging just in the nick of time.
Lee Sin could do nothing more than walk backward and hope he did not swing wide enough to strike him, as the mere sight of those clawed paws told him of the weight that they carried. Indeed, as he was slowly backed into a tree, he finally learned of the Spirit Walker's force.
Ducking just fast enough that Udyr could not keep up and rolling away, he turned back to see the damage that was done... though he could've easily heard it.
As the Freljordian turned to him, huffing and puffing, the tree beside him slowly, bent and crackled until if finally snapped, falling to the opposite side of Udyr. And if he could crack one of these pine trees with a single punch... he'd prefer not to parry.
He swung far and without restraint, clearly leaving himself open. If it was bait or not, it didn't matter, as all Lee was trying to do was survive without harming him.
For hours they played a game of cat and mouse, as Udyr revealed more and more of the spirits at his side. The fearsome charges of a Ram, the unrelenting swings of a Tiger, the calculated and lightning-quick strikes of a Turtle. They danced around each other, each blow missing by mere inches, less even. Flames licking Lee Sin's back as he flipped out of range, rough hands grazing his shoulder and arm before pulling away just in time.
By the time the night was starting to creep on them, Udyr had exhausted every single one of his forms, although he still had his arms up, the feathers of an owl and keen eyes focused on the monk. Lee Sin wasn't exactly better either, as he had to move far more than he was used to. Dodging was never his specialty, but now, it was more important than any of his training before.
"Spirit Walker, I..."
"You will not take anything from us," Udyr growled, yet did not advance, clearly too tired for it.
"I do not wish to take! I- I wish to learn!"
His arms lowered just enough to show curiosity. "What lessons will you learn from us other than pain? You possess too much greed. You are dangerous."
"I speak for the Dragons. If I am to be their word, then I am to learn to be better than them, right? I was chosen for a reason!"
A moment of pause.
The Spirit Walker stepped forward. "You are more dangerous than you think, then. You... are not from the Freljord, are you? The Dragons here... long gone. Hunted for fame... for fun."
"I am from Ionia. I must control the Dragon within. I must protect them from themselves. You must understand. You must help."
"Do not order me." He sat down, waving for Lee Sin to do the same. "I was given a vision, not long ago. Nothing to do with you, mind you. But strife is coming. War is on the horizon. You... we. We have to be there, in the front lines. It is our job to protect those who can't protect themselves. In my case... well, it's hard to stop a couple of ducks or deer from being murdered. I cannot let the deaths of a few weigh me down when many must still live. But you." Udyr raised his and to the skies, the constellations alien to Lee Sin. "You are the protector of Dragons. Few. Too arrogant. Too prideful. You must hone them... make them learn, as you learn now."
"Hone?" He blinked, confused. "They are beasts sharp as us. Their intellect doesn't need..."
"I do not mean teaching them. Not like storytellers. I mean..." Udyr scratched his scraggly beard, sighing. "... you must let them learn of softer ways. The wolf bites, but not the hand that feeds, and will hunt besides those who help them. The Dragons? If the tales are true... well, they seek to reign over all, even beyond themselves. The Bear that seeks to own all the forest will soon find herself with antlers and fangs deep in its sides. The Owl that lives high on its branch and takes only what it needs? She will live long and plentiful."
Lee Sin nodded, heeding the lesson with care, although he could feel the disgust of the Dragon's spirit deep inside him. But his recklessness was what got him here in the first place, and if it needed a tight leash to control this passion for power and displays of skill, then he would choke until he learned. "Then we must learn, and quench the flames of pride."
"I do not expect.. ugh.. here, let's..." Groaning with clear pain, Udyr slowly got up, absolutely wrecked from the fight they just had. Trying to help, Lee also learned that indeed, his legs were killing him, and his hands were no much better.
"Ah, damnation," Udyr grumbled, pulling Lee Sin's furs of the ground. Though a little muddy, there were enough layers to protect him from the elements. "I can't walk either of us to a town... Cryophoenix above, it feels like I'm about to fall in the spot."
Barely managing to drag himself a few meters away, looking for a good and large tree to cover them from any snowfall and hopefully block some of the cold, cold winds that froze the land, Udyr looked back to see Lee Sin struggling to carry his own pelts. Now that he was not overtaken by primal rage, he looked at the man, who probably was not much younger than him. Udyr was, by no means, old. Even by Freljordian standards, he was relatively young, especially as a Spirit Walker. A thought crossed over his mind... but he quickly shut it down with a yell. "HEY! You need help?"
Startled, tired and almost falling down due to the weight of his pelts after so much struggling, Lee Sin nodded.
The two, tired and bruised in their own ways, pretty much tumbled over the nearest tree they could. While Lee prepared to grab one of the pelts and roll over to one side, letting the Spirit Walker sleep as he usually would, he was pulled aside and sat on his lap.
Udyr seemed more confused than anything. "What are you doing, V... hmm... I did not ask for your name, di--"
"Lee! L-Lee Sin." He mumbled, clearly not used to such rough handling, let alone being this close to anyone that he wasn't trying to knock out.
"... Udyr. I am nothing but Udyr." He spoke, pulling the furs over them. Closing his eyes, expecting sleep to overtake him soon...
... but of course, it wasn't that easy.
"Do you... always sleep.. this close... to someone?"
"Yes. It's warmer this way, is it not? Or would you rather freeze?"
"Oh. No, I... y-yes, please, let's sleep like this." Of course, neither did budge, enjoying each other's warmth against the hellish landscape Udyr managed to call home, a Bear and a Monk snuggling together against the elements.
Neither wanted to admit either that, it was quite enjoyable.
Night passed, and through the chills of the morning mist, Lee Sin woke up to the whistling of birds, soft and distant. To his surprise, Udyr had his eyes open already, looking down at him.
"Good morning, Lee."
Under his breath, he cursed in Ionian, before smiling. "Good morning... Udyr."
Getting up and tangling their pelts from each other, they were quickly on their feet, ready to march. Silent as always, he carried himself forward, groaning as his muscles were still somewhat sore from their battle a mere night before.
Lee Sin forced himself to accompany the man's pace, ignoring the searing pain of a rough battle yesterday, not unused to waking up battered and still being forced to train. That, and his curiosity for the Spirit Walker was, in more ways than one, starting to take hold of him.
"How," So many things he wanted to learn! And of course, now that he was alone with a man like this, basically a stranger... a curiosity he held from his younger years took over him. "do you handle being out here? It feels... lonely."
Considering his whole self-imposed pilgrimage was due to the sensory overload of a thousand voices yelling at once in his ear, it did make Udyr laugh, although soon he found nothing but a smile in his face. "Oh, you hear the Dragon. I listen to the albatross. I protect the turtles in their cold beaches. I stalk with the sly fox, and the quick tiger. I am never alone."
"I did mean human interaction."
Clicking his tongue, Udyr's pace slowed a bit. "... yes, it does get a bit lonely in that case. A human's voice is... different. Pleasing to the ears, if not to the spirit." He nodded, looking at Lee. "And what of you? Do you not miss your brethren?"
"I have harmed my own. I do not... I wish to return, but not yet. I am not ready."
"You seemed rather focused, if misguided."
"You did not strike my pride."
"Heh. A true Dragon, eh? Be thankful I am not like the fierce Rams that live over the mountains."
The Monk chuckled, entertained by the supposed fierceness of a sheep. "Of course. You'd be fierce if so."
"A dragon indeed..." Udyr spoke under his breath, smiling.
Much did they talk on their way to the nearest Winter's Claw outpost, hoping that, if anything, they'd have at least horses. Udyr enjoyed walking, and few were the times he'd ever use an animal for any selfish purpose... but being so tired, and with the Dragon's Spirit stuck in some Ionian he had almost killed mere hours ago, this felt ok.
Their talk ranged and varied, from the warm and tempered Ionia, to the harshest mountains of the Freljord. What they ate, who they trained with. What their experiences were. Quite a few hours of walk, and many of those filled with banter, both of them finding oddities and curiosities about each other. They enjoyed each other's company, more than either could've ever expected.
The settlement was not much to the eyes or for them, but it had a warm meal that both could enjoy while sat beside a fire, and horses to spare for these two Spirit Walkers.
With their bellies full and mounts to help them traverse, they continued to talk as they traveled the roads, having no need for speed in this situation.
"So." Lee spoke, softly. "Have you ever thought about... other humans?"
"Quite a few times? Yes, I think about our species a lot. We are curious, aren't we? In a way, I feel like we are Spiri--"
"No, no, I mean... as partners." He chuckled, looking at Udyr. "You do not enjoy the Beasts now, do you?"
The expression of disgust and confusion Udyr made spoke a thousand words about what he thought of Lee's attempt at a joke, and for a while, they were silent, only the sound of the harsh winds blowing and the birds above singing and making them company.
Finally, Udyr replied. "I have, thought of humans in that way, yes...
...They're all dead now, however."
Mouth agape in surprise and horror, Lee nodded. "I, I am sorry I asked."
"Mmm? You were curious. Better to sate it with a question than digging through my past yourself. It... is a rather odd question, however. Especially to come out of nowhere."
Lee shifted in his seat, clearing his throat. "Well... do you... have you..." He nervously laughed to himself, staring at the far mountains in the horizon for comfort. "It is, it is a rather dumb question, yes. But. Have you thought about other men? Does the Freljord even allow that kind of thinking?" He continued his nervous laughter, unsure of himself. He was being too forward, too direct--
"... why wouldn't we? And yes, I have." Udyr replied bluntly, sighing. "Though there was a time I cursed myself for wanting another voice to this insane chorus... I think I could handle someone these days. What about you?"
"Oh. Uh." Lee Sin caressed his chin, unsure of how to answer. "W-well. Monks usually aren't allowed to have partners. But I'm not really a monk, am I?"
"Why not?"
"Why I'm not a monk?"
"Why can't your 'monks' find a bedmate."
"It's... distracting, from our duties."
"The owl does not spend day and night looking for prey. It sleeps. It mates. It soars. The Horse does not live to carry, but to run free and delight itself with hay. To bind yourself to a duty alone is to be like a bear that survives only to hibernate. A waste of potential."
Lee Sin nodded, lowering his gaze, letting his mount carry him forward. "I understand."
"I'm glad you do."
Though it took them a few days, having to huddle together for warmth with every night... not that either of them were complaining, they reached the Winter's Claws' fortress safe, and only somewhat starved.
There was a commotion in the gates as they arrived, people lining up to stare at the one that had disappeared for almost a decade at this point, and was supposed dead by many. They were bewildered to see he was still alive, how a shoddy amount of hair had become a scraggly yet still respectable beard, how much stronger he had become, too. And of course, the fact he was accompanied by the Monk, which had also been rumored dead, probably swallowed by their harsh land, unwelcoming of outsiders.
Silent, they both walked to the Warmother's tent. The fort hadn't changed much from the weeks Lee passed outside, other than a few more sharp logs being added to the defenses, and a few turrets being done. But more importantly, they were alive, and Sejuani couldn't help but smile at the sight of her old friend, and the man who had found him.
"Udyr."
"Sejuani."
Sticking his hand forward for a handshake, Sejuani gladly held his... and they banged shoulders, the bare tanned skin of Udyr clashing against the metal of Sejuani's armor, somehow coming out on top as she rubbed her shoulder, both laughing with childish glee. Lee Sin stood by the door, unsure of whether or not he should even attempt to join.
"So you really went and did it, huh? Kickstarted a revolution."
"This is no revolution, my dear snow-kin. This is a struggle to keep our lands as they are. But yes, I am now Warmother. What about you? Please, sit, tell me of what beasts you have communed with. Did they finally stop bothering you so loudly?"
"Oh, I have so much to tell you. Monk!" Udyr roared, startling the poor soul. "Come, sit with us! I have yet to learn of your arrival here. Sejuani, have you met him? An awful good lad."
"I sent him your way for a reason." She smiled. "It was a shot in the dark, but... I was hoping you'd be up there."
"Well, I was! And you, always the traditionalist... I do enjoy this fort too. But yes. Do you have drinks? My muscles are sore... Lee, while I'm out grabbing barrels, tell her of what happened!"
Laughing as he went away, the Warlord and Lee spoke between themselves and about Udyr.
"... and how good of a fighter he is. He, he was trying to kill me... but there was such good form in his arms. The way he charged, how he delayed every punch just enough to always make me have to improvise... it's... well, and not to mention how he was distracting..."
"Boy." Sejuani placed a gloved hand on his shoulder, smiling. "It feels like you want to take a walk with the Walker."
"Excuse me...?"
Tilting her head down and smiling, Lee Sin averted his gaze, scratching the back of his neck. "I.. understand, but..."
"Look. Man of Tea, I will not tell you that you can't love him. Truly. I've heard of love at first sight many a time, in the oddest of places, too. But war is coming. There will be hell to pay, sooner or later. Loving someone these days, in the Freljord... is an easy path to the icy depths of the mind." Staring at a candle, she continued. "You have seen his way of fighting. You know his job, here. If you two are going to Ionia, be it to train you, be it to live together... there will be a day where he'll have to come back, be it for us, be it for the southerners. You're young. I see it in your eyes." She turned from the candle back to him, staring deep into him. "Are you sure you are ready for such a huge loss?"
Lee Sin looked disturbed at her words but understood honesty when he heard it. Getting up, he bowed, just as Udyr came back with a barrel of rum for them, three tankards stacked on top of it.
"Oho! Not sure what I lost. I'm not sure, I care, either! Let us drink, to the Dragon Speaker, to my sanity, and to your victory, Sejuani. May it be swift when the time comes, eh?" He smirked, placing the cups down and ripping off the top of the barrel, dunking his tankard in.
Laughing a melancholic laugh, Sejuani got up, doing the same. "Come, Monk. Revel with us, before the sea to the Land of Pink Trees."
Getting up and having a closer look, he gagged at the strong smell of alcohol that assaulted his senses. The most he had was the light brews that the Temple made for their festivals, but this... the simple scent of it was burning his throat and making his eyes water. Not wanting to look like a weakling, however, he grabbed the tankard, dunked it in and raised his cup like the other two.
"To Victory!" Sejuani laughed gleefully.
"To Peace!" Udyr roared, spilling some of his drink back in the barrel as he swung his tankard.
"To..." Lee hesitated. "... to learning and growing."
"Hooray!" The two cheered, slamming their tankards together, before doing the same to Lee's at the same time. Rum flew everywhere, but they did not care, and all three were soon drinking... and to his surprise, Lee felt rather comfortable with the fiery sensation inside of him.
Before they knew it, half of the barrel was gone. The night was young, the wind howling outside, lamps lighting up the fortress to show how much life dwelled inside.
"I think we should all head to bed. You two, there's probably a few vacant tents... feel free to grab one or two for yourselves."
"Uh, actually," Lee sin sat of Sejuani's bed, smiling. "We were planning on heading to Ionia as soon as possible."
"And I would let you two board ship right now, but the Noxian patrols are getting fiercer and fiercer, especially at night. They want to establish a foothold here and I don't know why... but I don't plan on letting them. You sail in the morning. It'll be expensive to maintain, but I can't send you in a fisherman's vessel... all the scouts we sent on those got sunk."
Scratching her chin, she smiled. "You two go to bed, I have... business to attend to. Dismissed." So focused she was, Sejuani didn't notice her tone. Udyr and Lee indeed left.
A vacant tent was indeed easy to find, seeing as most soldiers were religiously training, steel on steel clashing through the night, as well as the sound of hay being pierced by all kind of shaft. For Udyr, the screams were easy to handle. He lived in the north a long while, and he knew how rigorous their training was.
For Lee, surprisingly enough, it was about the same. Even though he was dismissed, the temple never slept, Monks zealously training to hone their skills and soul. As he was about to lay in the hay sack they had to call a 'bed', however, he realized...
"Uh, s-should I find another tent?"
"Your wish is your own." A pause. "... but if you want to know, your company would be appreciated. It still gets cold at night."
Although there was nothing overly suggestive, Lee Sin could still feel his cheeks burning, and heart thumping with anxiety. They both slept beside each other, and through the night, indeed got closer to each other, huddling for warmth.
The first to wake up was the Acolyte, and the first thing he noticed was the strong arm wrapped around him, the soft sounds of hushed breathing from Udyr. It was... comfortable. He didn't want to wake the Spirit walker up. But he also wanted to sate some of his curiosity.
Very softly as to not disturb the Spirit Walker, Lee ran his fingers through the hairy arm, breathing shallow. Yes, Lee Sin was rather strong, but Udyr was a wall. Thick muscles, so much hair, and of course, from the day they met... enough stamina to tire even him.
Before his thoughts could deviate, however, Udyr was grumbling and moving. "Ghaa.. good morning." The man spoke, sitting up. "You think we should be going?"
"It's... early, isn't it?"
"Good." Udyr crawled out of the tent, yawning as he stretched. Lee followed along, going to the port with him for... quite the display.
The Winter's Claw had clearly been busy while they were gone, the stolen Noxian ship now looking like a dreadnought, its sides covered with a thousand shields. Small platforms had been built along the masts, allowing for even more archers, even if the conditions were rather precarious. The sides were covered with spears pointing outwards, making any unwanted boardings be an invitation for death. They even had cannons, stolen from the Noxians of course, and a rather healthy surplus of ammunition. A fortress on the seas, the flag of the crossed axes soaring high and mighty.
Sejuani had clearly been waiting for them, smiling. "Ah. You see that, huh?"
"Our ride home?" Lee Sin asked, bewildered.
"That's the distraction."
"... Pardon?" Udyr and Lee Sin spoke at the same time, confused.
"Oh, we have every tool available to wreck a good chunk of the fleet that's stationed here, but we also don't have enough woodcutters, a good shipwright, the tools... this is going to attract them like moths to a flame. What we're really after is the rest of their ships."
Pointing at a couple dozen longships of varying shapes and sizes, she smiled. "Of course a few will get shot down but we're not manning all of them. It's either getting blown up or getting boarded, and we're very good at killing people up and close. We're coming back home with a fleet. A proper one. Hopefully a few will slip by too, scout out wherever they're coming from... or who's supplying them."
"You two, however, are hopping on that." She pointed at a nearby longship, a seaworthy vessel, although not exactly what would be expected. "It has enough food and water for Ionia and back. But I'm sure that's the least of your worries, yes? You're gonna be on the firing range with the others. I told the captain who'll guide you two to stay back from the main ships, but we can't let them spot you. We lost too many scouts, and... well, I'd rather not lose you... or you, monk. So you both will disappear when the battle is at its peak. They'll be too busy to chase. And if anything goes wrong, DON'T try to be Heroes. Please." She spoke sternly, nodding to the boat. "Hop in. We should all sail shortly. The Captain's waiting."
All around them, the sight was eerie. It was an even split of boats manned by courageous warriors, and ones with sacks of ice and snow, scarecrows and whatever they could pile up to look like a man from a distance. Their boat was manned by them and a rather plain-looking bald man with a clean-shaven face, no armor except for a padded coat, and an ax by his side. He looked tired.
Cheers filled the harbor as they started to sail, taking advantage of the direction of the winds, not even needing someone to direct the unmanned longboats as they were pushed in the same direction as the Flagship.
It didn't take more than an hour to hear the sounds of cannons firing and screams, balls of magic fire and hot steel flying down from the skies. Every volunteer knew what they were getting into, even as their ships were burnt and they were forced to jump into the cold waters, some unable to swim to a nearby ship due to the weight of their armor. A lot of good men were lost before they even got hold of one of the ships, and it was clear Lee Sin was uncomfortable.
"Don't worry about it laddie," Their Captain spoke, watching the rain of fire and iron around them. "as long as they think they're hittin' something or someone, we're winnin'.
The sounds of a thousand arrows being released suddenly pierced the air, and to the Noxian's surprise, no flaming arrows. An advantage in their eyes, but the hail of arrows was too aggressive to keep their mages exposed. It wasn't long after the hail began that only cannonballs could be heard, and even them with less frequency.
The plan seemed to be going perfectly, and they were already veering off the other boat's path, until loud screams could be heard...
... followed by the sound of wood crashing on wood.
All three turned their heads to see their 'dreadnought' pierced by another ship, rammed at its side before the cannons could even be fired.
With the lack of suppressing fire, the fireballs started rolling back as well as the upper deck cannons, and what was once a Noxian massacre was turning into a Freljordian disaster.
"Are- are you seriously suggesting abandoning the fight..?" Lee Sin spoke, incredulous. "No, we can't!"
"Boy, didn't ya hear what the Warmother say? Win or lose, we's gotta get you out of here! We... HEY, OY!" Even Udyr couldn't be fast enough, as the Acolyte dropped his furs and hopped into the nearest longboat, doing the same over and over again, free of the burden of the strong pelts and kept warm by the blood rushing through his veins, heart racing more than ever.
"Stay here!" Udyr followed soon after, the underside of his arms getting covered in ghostly white feathers, and though his leaps from ship to ship were a thousand times less graceful than the somewhat small and reasonably light Lee Sin, the feathers did let Udyr glide a short distance, enough to reach each ship that the Monk used comfortably, all the while their Captain cursed out, urging them to get back.
The sounds of slaughter intensified with every ship they hopped, Udyr always a leap or two too late behind.
By the time they were near the hull of the ship, the fight seemed to be dying down... as did the amount of Freljordian screaming. Lee Sin jumped shield by shield with the agility of an ape, with the Spirit Walker close behind, having to use large, long claws to pierce the hull and climb, not nearly at the same speed as his friend.
The ship was bathed in red, more and more Noxian Soldiers jumping in every moment to replace their dead. They didn't seem to notice the Acolyte sneaking on board, ripping out the lances placed to stop exactly this situation... sadly, they didn't seem to work so well against ramming. Just as he was about to jump on board, Lee felt someone grab him by his ankles.
"We must go! This battle is not ours, Lee. Let them be."
"I can save them. Just you wait."
Using his strength to break free from the grip, the Monk leaped straight into battle without restraint, his yell echoing through the ships as he landed, the crackle of wood under his feet as a dozen Noxians were pushed aside to form a circle around him, just far away that he could handle it.
Having the majority and the superior equipment, the infantry charged nearly instantly towards him, trying to overwhelm this unknown force. But with the grace of a Dragon, every ravenous blow was dodged or redirected straight into another soldier. His upper and lower half working like different entities, as he kicked and dropped soldier after soldier with ease, all while he misguided the enemy weapons, turning them against themselves. A streak of red moving like water, making their blood flow down the deck.
Despite his skills, it was impossible to dodge every blow perfectly. A graze here and there started to pile up, and despite the number of bodies surrounding him, they simply didn't stop coming. It seemed like he'd get overwhelmed sooner or later and the Noxian insults kept reminding him of that. So much for learning restraint...
He had accepted his fate but still tried to take as many as he could with him, until he heard the commotion, even further behind enemy lines. The roars of a bear above the sound of steel clashing against steel, followed by screams.
Taking the opportunity of the dazed soldiers, he slipped through their ranks all the way to the Spirit Walker, whose fists had turned into blue paws, phantom fur growing all the way to his forearm. The strength of a bear breaking necks and jaws with mere punches, even direct hits against his skin being shrugged off as he kept smashing through everyone. Lee Sin could feel the Soldiers being pushed back towards himself and Udyr, as the Freljordians that were left took advantage of the confusion and their newfound allies.
Indeed, now that they were squished between magic and might, some desperate Noxians jumped out, clearly not taking into account what reaction the freezing waters would give their bodies with blood and adrenaline burning through their veins. All and all, it seemed like the battle was about to be won.
And yes! Through hacking and slashing away at the fiends, soon a scarlet-haired man and what was left of his crew found themselves face to face with the Spirit Walkers. Although drenched in blood, the hues of his fair beard were indisputably the Captain that brought Lee Sin from the brink of damnation.
"My lad!" The Captain hugged Lee Sin, giving him a few way too rough pats on the back, which were nothing compared to the slices of a blade. "Ah, seems like ya finally got to repay the favor, eh? Come, we need to take hurt and--"
"No." Lee Sin hissed, staring at the presumably last resorts of the Noxians, a few warriors staring back down with fear and anxiety. "I will make sure you can go home safe, and with both of these. Just you see."
There was a burning piece of arrogant pride deep on his chest, fueled by finally being able to unleash what he assumed was his full potential... not to mention the fact both men who were helping him were around. Admiration and vanity whispered in his ear. The very flaws that he wanted to rid the Dragons off taking over him.
Without a care in the world, he started to climb the ship, those last Soldiers yelling and backing away, making a shield wall... lacking spears, funnily enough. Lee Sin did not advance and neither did his friends, both Udyr and his savior just watching.
Standing in the bowsprit, Lee Sin laughed, and even the ships far away could see the glow that surrounded him. A mist of golden light, flaring almost as brightly as the sun.
"I AM LEE SIN! I AM THE DRAGON'S FIST OF IONIA!" He yelled loud enough that his voice could be heard echoing back in the fortress the left hours before, taking a step forward, the sound of metal shuffling as the Noxians tried to reposition making him smile. Oh, they feared him. "IS NONE WHO STANDS BEFORE ME EVEN GOING TO DARE SLICE ME? YOU PATHETIC COWARDS DARE DEFY THOSE BENEATH YOU, BUT NOT ABOVE YOU? PATHETIC! COME FORTH, AND DIE WITH DIGNITY, IF NOTHING ELSE!"
They didn't budge. But from the Captain's quarter, someone did.
A tall man, towering above the rest, a large sword in hands and a tower shield somewhat taller than him. Lee Sin looked like a child compared to him, and even Sejuain would need to stand on her toes to match his height. His armor was heavy enough to make the planks underneath him crackle with every step, not one inch uncovered by cold metal.
"Come forth, Dragon." He said, slamming his shield on the floor, his soldiers backing away "Just. You. Try." The field General spoke, contempt dripping from his voice.
Pride spoke louder than reason, as Lee Sin charged forward with a roundhouse kick, easily blocked by the shield, only making the giant take a step or two back. "IS THAT ALL YOU GOT?!" Laughing, and just as reckless as Lee Sin, he opened himself up and swung his massive sword in front of him, forcing the monk to back off. "YOU ARE PATHETIC. I feel disgusted to get the title of Dragonslayer from killing a weakling such as you! But I'll take it."
Again and again Lee Sin tried to break through the shield, and again and again, the Captain just stepped back, unable to stand his ground due to his sheer size but never quite being enough to make him fall down. The insults did not help him focus either.
It was only when his blade finally hit, the cold steel making Lee Sin's already bloodied robes stained with his own blood, that he realized his mistake. He was a Dragon, yes.
A Dragon.
Taking off his robes, the Bulwark of a man simply watched, confused. What would he do with a robe?
With a scream, Lee Sin charged forward, and once again the Captain raised his shield. Another kick. Another block. It was a game of tiring out the stupid monk now... but though he felt pressure applied to the shield, he wasn't kicked.
Lee ran up the shield, leaping into the air and landing with the robes... straight over the General's helmet. He pressed his feet into the back of the General, forcing him to step back over and over again, muffled insults and yelling barely managing to escape through the cloth.
The soldiers were left speechless as they saw their leader tumbling around like a blabbering fool, being guided like a bull in the Fleshing. And finally, the Monk managed to make him stumble on the port side, his heavy weight coupled with the disorientation forcing him to stumble back. Lee Sin took the opportunity to get up and into his shoulders, the General's fate much too late to be revoked, but also slow. Using his body as support, Lee Sin kicked the Captain's head, leaping back to the ship with his robes in hand while the General yelled all the way to his cursed prison, his very protection being turned against him as it forced him to sink deeper and deeper without hope of surfacing or swimming.
Oh, he was feeling terribly cocky.
"DO YOU DOUBT ME NOW?" He stepped forward, arms open even as he openly bled from his chest. "THE DRAGON'S FIST OF IONIA WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO PASS!" Again, his voice boomed, louder this time. "FLEE YOUR SHIPS, FLEE FROM THIS LAND AND NEVER RETURN YOU WORMS!"
Indeed, from the small fleet that the longboats and Flagship were posed against, quite a few reasonably sized ships stood still as men jumped to their watery graves. One or two fled at full speed, but overall, it seemed like they had won more than they had lost.
Even those in front of Lee started to leap, except for a few, who bowed to him like a God. Oh, he could get used to this.
"Lee!" Came a scream from behind him, which threw off his Godly composure back to the young Monk that needed guidance.
"Join us or perish, dogs." Lee hissed back at the few that were too afraid of death, or too bewildered by the godly display to jump. He was met with Udyr, arms crossed and staring down at him with anger.
It soon turned into a smile.
"You... did well. But you could have done better."
"They have a fleet now. I saved lives, I killed a general, and you think I could do better?"
The smile faded, and it made Lee realize just how arrogant he really was being.
"Yes, I think so. Had you let I board with you. Had you waited until I convinced our guide. You did well in not abandoning them... I was going to do the same, truly. But you can't just charge. You can't announce who you are. Cannons speak of their greatness, yes, but they are also nearly indestructible. Look at you." Udyr took Lee's robes and wrapped them around the Monk's chest, a little too tight to be comfortable, but he could already feel the blood flow slowing.
"Now come inside. Hopefully, our guide will still be back there... I think I could learn a thing or two with you Ionian monks."
They laughed, hugging each other.
"I'll try to fight beside you from now on then..." Lee spoke softly. "...If you manage to keep up."
"I think as long as I have you by my side... yes, we'll be a force to be reckoned with." Udyr smiled and seemed not to quite understand why Lee Sin started to blush even harder.
"Is it too cold..?" Udyr spoke, and before getting an answer, was already placing his Bear pelt over Lee Sin's back. "You can keep it for a while.
"Thanks." The mighty Dragon's Fist managed to whimper out, following Udyr around the ship like a dog and his owner.
It took a trip to Ionia, months living together and training together, but Lee Sin finally built up the courage to ask.
Udyr's hair and beard had grown, and due to the warmer winds and climate, now wore his pelts around his hips now. He sat on an island in the middle of a lake, beneath a tall Sakurai tree, breathing slowly.
His arms were glowing a bright green, spiky and scaly. His fists solid blocks of meat, the same kind of ghostly phantom light coming from his back, which looked no different than his arms. Eyes closed but still watching. A silent sentry over a silent kingdom.
Though in his homeland the turtles were even more resilient than those of Ionia, they possessed something special. From watching, communicating and learning, his powers expanded. They taught him of their beaks, of how they could break bone and scale with ease if need be. Of their patience, and of their trickery.
Many a thing were different in this Island, and the more Udyr learned, the more fascinated he was with it. He knew that the Freljordian beasts were not the only ones, but he never expected this kind of variation.
And how polite and silent they were... respectful of their student, as much as he was of these teachers.
He enjoyed this land.
Other than the wind, the loudest thing around was the sound of paddles that had just begun. Dragons were hated by most, if not all creatures, too fearsome and arrogant to be allowed to live. So while Udyr swam freely with the beasts, Lee needed a boat.
"My... Spirit Guide." Lee spoke softly, in Freljordian.
The surprise made Udyr open his eyes. They had been training him in Ionian since they arrived. "Yes?" He replied, also in Freljordian.
"We have fought together for... for so long, now. It's been almost a year."
"Yes."
"And I think I'm in love."
Udyr stood silent, watching the watery depths below. He didn't reply.
Instead, the spirit energy fading from his hands, he wrapped his fingers around Lee Sin's and continued to watch the waters below. Lee Sin saw his smile reflected, and smiled too.
That was enough of an answer for him.
They spent the day silent, watching as the fish swam near the island, geese honking in the shore as pelicans flew above. Pink petals adding even more life to the colorful green lake they found themselves on, surrounded by ancient oak trees.
The night came, and wordlessly, Lee Sin was pulled into Udyr's lap. The moon illuminated them, the crickets filling the air with their own kind of music as the wilds went mostly silent. Silent enough for Udyr to hear Lee Sin's breathing in peace.
0 notes